#mike x ofc
Note
Send me an anonymous ask completing the sentence "I wish you would write a fic where..."
...you are constantly arguing with your annoying neighbour Mike. Until your anger turns into something else...
Next door
Masterlist
A/N: So this anon ask has been in my inbox for the LONGEST time, and I finally got around to writing this... My brain is on fire right now, so if there are any tags missing please tell me!!!
Pairing: annoying neighbor Mike x reader
Summary: This new guy next door is really bugging you... Until - yet another - noise complaint one night gets a happy ending.
Word count: 4.1k
Warnings: SMUT, NSFW, 18+, MINORS DNI. Oral (m and f receiving), p-in-v sex (unprotected. Be smarter!), a reflective surface is involved (not a mirror, but ehh), cum play, Mike calls reader 'little missy' once. Oh yeah and they're taking nudes, which I feel I should at least mention.
@deandoesthingstome @geralts-yenn @ellethespaceunicorn @mayloma @summersong69 @ylva-syverson @sillyrabbit81 @livisss
“Turn the fucking music down!” You slammed your fist against the door for the hundredth time. The left-hand neighbor had always been a minor pain in your ass, but this... Maybe it wasn’t the middle of the night, but the walls of these apartments were pretty much made of glorified rice paper, and you hadn’t bought tickets to this impromptu rave, so...
The door opened suddenly, leaving you standing in front of it, looking like an idiot with your fist raised up in the air. Especially when your jaw dropped to the floor to boot. Firstly, because this wasn’t your neighbor, secondly because the guy in front of you was kinda really fucking cute, and lastly because he was wearing nothing but a pair of grey sweatpants. His chest and face were covered in paint splatter – some dark color you couldn’t quite make out.
“Hi, are you my next-door neighbor? I’m Mike, I moved in like three days ago. I’ve been meaning to stop by!” He stuck out a hand, looked at it, and pulled it back. It, too, was covered in paint. “Right, sorry, just finishing up some painting. Didn’t realize the walls were so thin.”
His smile was so disarming that you were immediately annoyed by it. Nevertheless, you introduced yourself and went on your way. He kept his promise. Approximately. You could still hear the music, but it was a manageable volume, at least.
***
Now that you’d been introduced, Mike seemed to be everywhere. In the elevator right when the doors closed, making you those few seconds late to catch your bus to work. In the supermarket, buying the last of whatever you really needed or liked. Having the audacity to ask if he could borrow some eggs...
But what really seemed to cement your irritation was Blondie – not the band, but the girl you had seen leaving his place at 6 in the morning, when you’d ventured out for a double espresso after already having been kept up all night by... noises of the obvious kind. You’d wanted to slap that fucked-out smirk off his dumb face. And whatever dumb expression that woman had had on her stupid face, too. Not that you cared who he slept with. No, he could fuck whoever he damn well pleased, but he didn’t have to keep you up while doing it.
“Can you bone quieter?” you’d snapped at him when you ran into him that afternoon. He’d grinned. Bastard. And then he’d had the stones to promise he’d ‘try next time’. You honestly didn’t know which had bothered you more: ‘try’ or ‘next time’.
***
“Mike, for fuck’s sake!” Yes, it was the weekend. No, you didn’t have work in the morning. Yes, the movie was only a little loud, and you could technically elect to ignore it. So why were you in the hallway, in your pajamas, making a fuss at Mike’s door? You didn’t have time to think about it, because it wasn’t long before the door opened, and Mike appeared, with a beer in his hand. And wearing nothing but his underwear — boxer briefs with tiny pizza slices on them. Kinda cute. Impressive bu— alright, moving on!
“What?” he snapped.
“Well, you’re obviously dealing with something, so I’m gonna…”
“Got passed over for a promotion,” he muttered. “It’s no big deal.” You’d have believed him if it wasn’t so glaringly obvious that he was lying his ass off. “I’ll turn the TV down. Sorry.”
“Eh,” you said just before he could close the door, “you want some company?”
“Sure,” he said, opening the door again so you could walk in.
“Right, I just poured myself a glass of wine, so I’m gonna go get that, and you can” — you gestured at his mostly naked body — “put on some clothes?”
“Oh… Right, yeah,” Mike said, his ears quickly going red. It was adorable, especially combined with the way he looked at you as he bit his lip…
You retrieved your wine, and joined a now disappointingly appropriately dressed Mike at his place. It was dark – as in; most of the walls were painted a very dark color that you still couldn’t really put a name on because of the interesting lighting. It looked like Mike was singlehandedly responsible for keeping manufacturers of RGB LED-lights in business.
The interior was cozier than you’d expected from a single guy Mike’s age, but that was balanced out nicely by the pretty top-of-the-line gaming PC on the desk next to the couch, and the slightly-too-big-for-the-place TV on the wall opposite the couch.
“Make yourself comfortable,” Mike said, gesturing at the comfy looking couch. “You want snacks? I was going to make myself popcorn.” He lingered by the kitchen counter until the popcorn was done, and then hesitantly joined you on the couch. “Wanna watch a movie or something?” he asked carefully.
His Netflix suggestions were almost exclusively horror — typical — which you weren’t overly fond of — equally as typical.
“You don’t happen to have a blanket?” It was quite cold in the apartment, even though Mike didn’t seem to think so; he seemed quite comfortable in his t-shirt and sweats.
“Yeah, I do,” he said, hopping off the couch and making his way towards the bedroom, only to return moments later with a heap of fabric in his arms.
“Tell me this didn’t touch a naked Blondie,” you said before taking the blanket from him, glaring up at his beaming smile.
“Best I can do is tell you I washed it afterwards,” he answered. Fine. It’d have to do. “You’re going to have to share this, though.” Sneaky bastard! It was a pretty big blanket, but nowhere near big enough to stretch to both ends of the couch. “Come on, Sweetcheeks, I don’t bite!”
You didn’t believe that for a second.
You didn’t want to believe it.
***
“Oh my god, don’t go into the kitchen! Are you dumb?” you yelled at the TV when the characters in the movie made yet another extremely poor decision. Moments later, you hid your face in Mike’s t-shirt when the person in question got slashed. “All these people have a fucking death wish. Why is this fun again?”
“I mean,” Mike muttered, tightening the arm he had draped around you, “this is pretty nice, don’t you think?”
You snuggled closer to him. He was right; this wasn’t so bad. In fact, it wasn’t bad at all… His fingers trailed slow circles over your arm, moving down — over the blanket, much to your surprise — until his hand was at your waist.
“You’re making a move on me,” you noted dryly as you leaned forward to put your wine glass down on the coffee table.
“Absolutely,” Mike responded equally indifferently. “Do you, eh… want me to stop doing that?”
No.
“Yeah.” What was wrong with you? “No?” Right. “Maybe?” Oh, for fuck’s sake!
“Maybe?” Mike repeated, raising an eyebrow at you. “Can I help you make a decision?”
You wanted to be mad at that sweet smile and those bright blue puppy-eyes that made a mess of your brain — and a second, undisclosed location — but the look on his face did spark the sudden urge to kiss him, which solved the problem you were having nicely.
Although… You could make him try a little harder, right?
“I hope that’s not all you’ve got,” you teased. Flirting wasn’t your specialty — neither was subtlety, so it was very nice that you were just openly discussing how your evening was going to go.
“Babe, I have like… two moves, and you’ve already seen half of them,” Mike replied with a goofy grin on his face. It was so adorable that you had to look away in order to not start giggling like an absolute buffoon.
“Well, what’s the other one?” you managed — barely — while forcing yourself to meet his eyes again.
You felt Mike’s hand on your cheek; he tilted your head up and pressed his lips to yours before you even truly realized what was going on.
It was a soft little peck on your lips — nothing like the tongue-heavy drool-fest you had imagined during those nights when his escapades with Blondie had kept you up with nothing else to do but fantasize about your neighbor’s obnoxiously loud sex-life.
In those fantasies, the sex hadn’t been any good.
There had been a few dreams, however — dreams, not fantasies. At least, that’s what you told yourself so you wouldn’t have to take any responsibility for them — in which Mike had been very skilled. The key difference between the two was the object of his desires. Because those dreams sure as fuck hadn’t been about Blondie.
“Good move,” you noted dryly, rolling your eyes as you watched that goofy grin spread over his face again. “Show me again?”
This time, you grabbed the back of his neck when his lips touched yours, and you kissed him back. Hard.
Your sudden outburst made him chuckle, and within seconds you felt his lips part and his tongue slide along your bottom lip, instantly taking you back to those dreams you'd had. A moan escaped you before you could stop it, and Mike took that to mean you were game for more.
He wasn't wrong.
Soon — very soon — he was pulling on your arm in an attempt to move you into a more practical position, and once you let him, he didn't waste a single second trying to get you under him.
His eagerness should have felt different than it did. Juvenile. Insulting, even. Instead, it made you feel giddy and desired, and it turned you on to no end.
His hands were as enthusiastic as his mouth, greedily exploring your body — your chest, in particular. This guy clearly had a preference.
You moaned into Mike's mouth as he roughly squeezed your breast through your sweater, relentlessly kneading the flesh hard enough to give you that faint edge of pain you didn't mind. That said, you could live without it.
“Easy,” you warned him, and at first your words fell on deaf ears. “Mikey. Down, boy.”
He lifted those gorgeous blue eyes of his to look at you. “Sorry,” he muttered, a faint blush covering his ears. “Pretty titties make me a little dumb.”
The… interesting compliment made you laugh louder than you had planned, but Mike didn't seem to mind. He just boldly pushed your sweater up until you saw no sense in keeping it on at all, and it ended up on the floor.
For a brief moment, Mike admired your bra — and by ‘admired' you meant ‘stared at it like he was losing his mind'. He spent more time with it than you'd expected, and his next move surprised you quite a bit, if you had to be honest; he moved his hands down to the waistband of the sweatpants you were wearing and pushed it down.
As soon as he saw that you were wearing matching panties, he got up on his knees and pulled your sweatpants off, before you even really realized what was going on. The string of profanities Mike muttered under his breath definitely helped you understand what was happening, and you chuckled.
“Like it?” you asked, reveling in the attention he was giving you.
“Sweetcheeks, are you for real?” he said, looking at you as if you were nuts while grabbing your hand and guiding it to his crotch. He was rock hard — which wasn't surprising at all, but flattering nonetheless.
Mike sucked in a sharp breath through his teeth when you ran your hands over his length. For a moment you thought that you liked what you felt just about as much as he liked what he saw — and then you looked at his face again, and you were fairly sure you'd never enjoy anything in life the way Mike was enjoying the view he had of you.
That said, the hard-on he was sporting was impressive, and you were more than happy to investigate further.
You sat up while grabbing the waistband of his sweatpants.
“Hmm,” you hummed softly. “Can I take a look, baby?”
“Oh, you can do a lot more than take a look, Sweetcheeks,” Mike laughed — but his laughter died down quickly when you pulled his pants down and wrapped your hand around his shaft without hesitation. “God damn, you're not wasting time. Love th—ah!”
You chuckled when his talking was replaced by an uncontrolled grunt as you bent your head and took the tip of his cock in your mouth.
As you'd already suspected, he liked it sloppy; every objectively disgusting sound you made was rewarded with sweet sounds of pleasure, every flick of your tongue made him squirm. Everything about it was fantastic. Mike was grateful and vocal, and no annoying head-shoving moves were made.
The downside was that he must have thought it was pretty fantastic, too, because it wasn't long before you got a somewhat disappointing warning.
“Fuck, Sweetcheeks, I'm gonna cum,” he rasped between heavy, ragged breaths while you just prayed the guy had enough stamina for a second round later on.
He seemed a little surprised that you didn't take your mouth off him after his warning, even going so far as to ask you if you'd heard him, to which you couldn't really respond with anything other than a vague nod and affirmative hum. Just moments later, a seductive look up at him became his undoing.
His sticky, salty release coated your tongue and you managed to surprise Mike again — and possibly even more than before — by swallowing.
“Hot.” The look in his eyes told you he wasn’t lying, but you didn’t get much time to analyze his expression, because he leaned in to kiss your neck, steadily making his way down, placing sloppy kisses on your skin as he moved down your neck.
You shivered when his fingers brushed past your nipple, which he picked up on. His hands lingered, toying with you through the fabric of your bra while his mouth continued its exploration of your body, all the way down your stomach, and you let out a frustrated moan in anticipation of his next move.
Impatiently, he pulled your underwear to the side and settled between your legs.
“Pretty,” he concluded after taking a look at you, and you felt your cheeks heat up. Before you could even reply, you felt his tongue against your skin as he started his next — again; sloppy — expedition of your body.
He was genuinely remarkably good at figuring out what you liked, and soon he found the perfect spot, getting everything right. Rhythm, pressure… everything.
When you moaned his name, he let out an adorable chuckle with a slightly cocky edge to it, but you couldn't be annoyed by the confidence. Good lord he deserved to be a little arrogant. The man had skills.
Of course, it was best not to dwell on the what, how and when of how he'd acquired those skills, and you tried your best to banish any thought that had anything to do with that sort of thing from your mind, the occasional infuriating image of Blondie flashing in your brain as he went along with his scheme to drive you absolutely crazy.
It wasn't long before your legs tensed up — he noticed and hummed appreciatively, looking up at you through the thick, long eyelashes that surrounded those incredible eyes. You only managed to lock eyes with him for a moment before a particularly well-placed flick of his tongue forced you to throw your head back and screw your eyes shut as he worked you over the edge.
Not long after, he got back on his knees, a cocky grin on his face. “You look pretty when you cum,” he noted. “Can't wait to do that again. But now…” He grabbed his cock and gave himself a few slow strokes. So he did have the stamina.
Slowly, clearly gauging your reaction, he teased you with the tip of his cock — laughing again when you whined softly.
“Please…” You barely managed more than a whisper, but he heard you just fine, taking his time to guide himself to your entrance, and pushing into you as slowly as his enthusiastic and horny self could manage.
You relished the feeling of your walls struggling ever so slightly to accommodate him. Through your eyelashes, you saw the corners of his mouth twitch up every so often. God, he was an insufferable jerk, but he was hot and good and adorable, so you forgave him.
After the first few slow thrusts, he grabbed one of your legs and lifted it until it was resting against his chest, a renewed sense of impatience radiating from him — it made you laugh; this guy really couldn't go slow for more than seven seconds before getting bored with it, could he?
“Come on,” you teased, “I thought you were going to fuck me?”
His mouth morphed into a silent O before widening into that smirk again. “Alright, alright,” he chuckled, “little missy's all talk, huh?”
“I can walk the walk,” you replied.
“Maybe not tomorrow, though,” he said with a (botched) wink. You gently nudged the side of his face with your leg by means of punishment for that horrible joke, but when he responded with a little bite, you groaned.
An even louder moan escaped you when he grabbed your hip with one hand and your thigh with the other, and thrust his hips forward. If this was what he had planned for you now, then maybe he was right after all…
His thrusts were fast and hard now, falling into a rhythm so fast he could barely keep up with it himself — which he soon discovered, causing him to stop.
Without hesitation, he rolled you over and dragged you onto your knees, immediately sliding his cock back into you from behind. It took you a moment to get the angle right, but once you did, you found yourself grasping for a pillow to bury your face in. You knew how thin these walls were.
Suddenly, you didn't find Blondie quite as annoying as before; there was no way to keep quiet.
“I really like this thong, Sweetcheeks,” Mike said while he absentmindedly played with the sheer fabric. He had good taste, you decided. You loved this set, too, and part of you found it really nice that he hadn't rushed to take it off — or tried to take it off at all.
It started to become clear to you that he was going to be able to keep this up way longer than you were, so you moved away, prompting Mike to make a very disappointed sound that made you feel so bad for him that you almost moved right back.
“Sit down,” you said sternly, and he listened immediately, that dumbass grin widening until he was smiling from ear to ear.
It was cute of him to think that he knew what was going to happen… Indeed, he seemed surprised when you didn't straddle him like he was expecting. Instead, you turned around.
“Sweetcheeks, I'm trying really hard to not actually cheer for myself right now,” he laughed when he realized what was going on. He reached for the remote and turned the TV off — and not just because of the particularly unromantic, bloody things that were going on in the movie, but also because the shiny black surface mimicked a mirror with almost annoying accuracy.
Despite your warning that you'd stop and leave him to his own devices if he let out a single peep, he couldn't help himself. “Woohoo,” he blurted out when you guided him to your entrance and sank down on his cock.
“What did I just tell you?” you laughed, slapping his knee to help make your point — it didn't make much of an impression.
“Sorry, the view is just… God, you're sexy,” he muttered before leaning forward and pressing a kiss to your shoulder.
“Alright, I forgive you,” you said with a smile, looking back over your shoulder to see Mike there, with a blissful smile on his face.
When you began to move, you couldn't help but think how you could easily skip your next leg day, because this was hard work, but the appreciative sounds that spilled near-continuously from Mike's gorgeous lips made it all worth your while.
That said, looking in your reflection in the TV, you had to admit it did look pretty hot — and that wasn't even the premium view of your ass Mike was currently getting.
Soon — although, according to your burning thighs, not quite soon enough — Mike’s fingers dug into your hips hard, and his breathing became erratic.
“Not gonna be long,” he whispered barely loud enough for you to hear. “Where… eh…?”
“Wherever you want, baby,” you said in your most seductive tone. It worked flawlessly; Mike let out a pained grunt before surprising you by pushing you off of him and dragging you onto the couch again.
He pulled your panties to the side, his eyes never leaving yours as he gave himself a few rough strokes that finished him off.
“Fuck, I mean… I think I know what the answer is going to be,” he sighed as he looked at the mess he'd made of your pussy, “but can I take a picture?”
You honestly had no clue what came over you, but you answered his question with a decisive nod. The feeling you got when he grabbed his phone was indescribable; filthy, sexy, but mostly taboo.
While you still reveled in that feeling, Mike surprised you again by pulling your panties back into place and running his fingers over the fabric again a few times, soaking it with his cum. You whined softly when he brushed past your swollen clit, sparking your desire all over again.
“You like that, Sweetcheeks?” he asked before pulling you into his side. “Let's see if we can mess up these pretty panties some more, huh?”
He settled on a steady rhythm, leaving you gasping at all the different sensations you felt at once; the coarse texture of the fabric, the slick mix of your own arousal mixed with Mike's cum, the feeling of his teeth on your earlobe and his hot breath on your ear as he moaned and gasped every time you did… It wouldn't take him long to unravel you completely, and he knew that.
“Cum for me, pretty little thing,” he whispered when the final flick of your fingers pushed you over the edge, and you couldn't stifle a scream.
Mike showered you with compliments and sweet little nicknames, stroking your hair and covering both of you with the blanket. You just collapsed into his side and held onto him. ‘Good girl' was a personal favorite of yours, which was odd, because you'd never particularly cared for it before.
***
“Do you want to go get cleaned up?” he asked after you'd just spent a while hanging out on the couch. A faint sense of panic washed over you. Was he telling you it was time to go home? Couldn't you just stay with him a little while longer? Why did he want you to leave?
Luckily, Mike picked up the change in your mood. “After that, we can watch another movie?”
A sigh of relief escaped you, and you looked at the time. It wasn't late yet, you could definitely watch another movie. Maybe then you'd be ready to leave… But even that thought freaked you out a little.
“I'd love for you to stay the night, babe,” Mike whispered, picking up on your quiet panic again.
One quick shower later, you were back on the couch, nestled into Mike's side again. Neither of you had bothered to put on any clothes — it just felt right that way. This time, Mike had gone through the trouble of finding you both a romantic comedy that seemed fun — it was, although the plot was a little predictable and the acting wasn't great. It still beat something from the top 100 worst horror movies of all time by a landslide.
“We could do this again, maybe?” Mike said carefully after a while. “But maybe next time it can be a date?”
“What about Blondie?” you scoffed. It came out harsher than you'd intended, but he didn't seem to mind.
“She's just a hookup,” he answered plainly, “and I obviously won't be seeing her anymore if we're going to start dating.”
“Oh,” you replied. It wasn't clever, but it was the only thing you could come up with. “What if we don't work out?”
“I promise I’ll move out,” Mike laughed, and you joined him — despite that tiny part of you that was absolutely certain the next time either of you moved, it would be into the apartment next door…
#mike hellraiser fic#mike x ofc#hellraiser mike#mike hellraiser#mike (hellraiser)#mike hellraiser smut#hellraiser mike smut#henrycavill fanfic#henry cavill fanfiction#henry cavill characters
62 notes
·
View notes
Text
Sorry I’m in my byler era again BUT I just realized he's holding a can of 7up !
Ok I explain : he is holding a GREEN can with the number 7 on it…
#and yes up for upside down ofc#byler is real#byler nation#byler s4#byler tumblr#mike x will#byler#byler proof#byler is endgame#byler analysis#stranger things
152 notes
·
View notes
Text
Coach Sy Part 5
I'm so sorry this took so long!!! Here it is! I feel like this is all over the place but I kind of just wanted to get a feel of them spending a day together. I love it. And I just wanted to give you guys something while I plan more of this out!! Enjoy.
Warnings: Cursing, Smut!! Oral,(f and M receiving), Mentions of sex
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“So are we gonna talk about that?” I asked, shyly. I was lying with my head on Sy’s shoulder absentmindedly drawing shapes on his chest with my fingertips.
“Talk about what baby?” He met my gaze, raising an eyebrow. My throat went dry and I flushed trying to find the words to describe what just happened.
“The way we… you were so…I liked it, a lot! But I’ve only ever read about it being like that, and It's so hot but I didn’t think that it was a natural thing and…No one’s ever been like that with me… God, I sound so stupid.” I groaned, pressing my body closer to his and hiding my face against his chest. Logan chuckled. He ran his fingers through my hair, tightening his grip at the back of my head and tugging softly, letting me know to look up at him. I bit my lip and sat up a little, lifting my eyes to meet his.
“You’re so fuckin cute,” He leaned down and captured my lips in a gentle kiss. “I’m gonna need you to be a little more specific, baby girl,” He smirked. He knew I was embarrassed about saying it.
“You’re so…in charge and dominant. I guess I shouldn’t be surprised. It’s not much different than when you’re coaching. I just didn’t expect all of that. The spanking and dirty talk, the manhandling,” I blushed.
“You like me throwing you around like that?” He went back to slowly dragging his fingertips up and down my spine. I loved this feeling. He was so warm. And he felt safe. Even after how rough and aggressive he was, He was still loving and gentle and kind and caring. I’d never experienced that with anyone else. Like I knew he was going to take care of me. No matter what it takes. And I didn’t feel so shy anymore.
“Yeah” I spoke finally, and pressed my lips to his chest and left a trail of kisses up his neck. He groaned softly. “I liked it a lot.” I smirked when I met his eyes again.
“What’s gotten into you little girl?” He purred, rolling me onto my back and pinning me to the bed.
“You, Sy. I’m so stuck on you, I can’t figure out what we’re doing but I don’t want this to end.” He was straddling me now. He sat back on his knees and brushed my hair out of my face, giving me a big smile.
“This is just the beginning baby, and if I’m being honest,” He paused, looking me over and letting his hand trail down my chest resting it on my hip. “I’m planning on forever baby, I’m not going anywhere.” He bit his lip meeting my eyes again.
“How can you be so sure?” I asked, feeling my insecurities bubble up again. Logan sat for a second, still straddling me, trying to think. God he was trying to find a way to break it to me gently. Of course it was just pillow talk. Just something you say… He probably didn’t mean it and I was being so ridiculous.
“Some people say when you know you know.” He explained simply.
“We’ve only been on one date, Logan,” I chuckled.
“You wanna know when I knew?” He asked, ignoring my last statement. I smiled softly and nodded. “My second month teaching. I sent you an email, about a girl in my class I was concerned about. I had to be honest with you. I just wasn’t sure how to pick up on signs of mental health and eating disorders and all that. But I knew something wasn’t right. You remember that?” I nodded. I did. It was an everyday thing answering emails about students that teachers wanted to recommend I speak to or may need further help. So I didn’t think much of it. But he asked if he could come down and talk with me about what to look for as far as when they are troubled. Which was so unexpected. I’ve never forgotten it.
“I knew that day. You cared so much. You were so detailed. But I really knew when we talked about your friends and people you knew. How personal it was to you. We talked so long I was late to practice. I understood why you were doing your job. I admired you. But from that day on I wanted to know everything about you. I started finding excuses to drop in. Find reasons to see you. Have lunch with you. It took me over a year to get you where I wanted you baby. This isn’t gonna be some temporary thing.” I sniffled softly. I hadn’t realized I was tearing up. Sy leaned down to kiss me softly.
“You’re not gonna get bored of me?” I asked. He laughed. Literally belly laughed.
“What’s there to get bored of baby? I love learning about you, and doing things with you and just being with you. Hell no, I’m not gonna get bored of you, Darlin,” He smiled softly and shifted, holding himself up on his arms and kissing my jaw and down my neck.
“Promise?” I bit my lip softly. He looked up and met my gaze and captured my lips again.
“I promise sugar. You’re the only woman I want, I know I’ve been laying it on kind of heavy but I just think it’s kinda silly to deny ourselves of something, we’re grown, I know how I feel about ya. I don’t need to waste any more time, sugar.” I kissed him again, holding his face as if in my hands. Smiling softly as I pulled away.
“Sy, I..” I stared up at him but the words got caught in my throat. I felt it, at least I think I did. I just couldn't say it yet. He pressed his lips to my forehead.
“I know, baby.” He said, then continued to kiss his way down my body. I felt his hands on my thighs as he pushed them apart.
“Mm, sy, what are you doing?” I asked keeping my eyes on him. He started to kiss my thighs and the bruises he’d left on my hips.
“You know what I’m doing baby,” He smirked, biting at the inside of my thigh. I arched my back, moaning softly. “Nope, never gonna get bored of that.” He pressed another kiss to my thigh before he pinned my hips down and attacked his lips to my clit licking and sucking relentlessly.
“My God Sy!” I moaned pulling at the sheets beneath me as he continued his assault on my clit. He shifted lower licking past my folds pushing his tongue inside me lapping at my juices. “Fuck don’t stop!” I felt him grow against me sending vibrations through me bring me closer to the edge. He hooked his arms under my thighs dragging me closer, holding me against his mouth. I was completely at his mercy. I was shaking, and a complete mess as he fucked me with his tongue. I whimpered letting my head hit the pillow when I finally fell apart against his mouth. He drank in all my juices before pulling away with a smirk. He kisses back up my thighs and stomach and kissed my neck before he laid next to me again.
“How the hell could I ever get bored of that?” He teased. I bit my lips softly trailing my hand down his chest.
“Okay you’ve proved your point cowboy,” I pressed my palm flat against his stomach feeling his muscles tense beneath my finger tips as I slowly dragged my hand further down. Logan grabbed my wrist and stopped me. I whined softly and lifted my eyes to meet his. He chuckled.
“Easy sugar, I’ll gladly let you return the favor another time. But this was about you baby. It ain’t always gotta be 50/50 sometimes I just wanna please my girl.” He pulled me closer, sliding his hand over my hip to squeeze my ass.
“But,” I started to protest.
“Shhh go to sleep, it’s 2 am baby, you need rest,” He smiled and kissed my head softly pulling my thigh over his waist as I laid my head on his chest. “Good girl,” He mumbled. As he rubbed my back softly. God this man was something else. I couldn’t wait to learn everything about him.
I woke up to the feeling of a cold wet nose against my hand. And… was that a tongue?
“Aika” I heard Sy call and then whistle, “Come here, leave her be.” The bed shifted as the dog jumped up laying at the end of the bed as Sy walked in the room. “Don’t be difficult.” He said to her, I tried to hide my giggle as he argued with the dog. Who sneezed at him and laid her head down resting on the bed. “I heard that,” he smirked. I smiled and sat up stretching a bit.
“Good morning handsome,” He watched me for a moment. Eyes scanning my body as I let the blanket fall to my waist.
“Morning trouble,” He smiled leaning in the doorway. Standing there in a pair of black sweats, still shirtless, a cup of coffee in hand. He looked so good. I looked down at the beautiful German shepard laying at the end of the bed.
“So this is the famous Aika,” I smiled and reached out my hand for her to sniff before scratching her ears. He nodded and walked over holding out the coffee for me to take. I accepted the mug and he smiled sitting beside me on the bed.
“Yeah, looks like she likes you too. She ran right in here after I fed her, jumped right up next to ya on the bed. Where she knows she’s not supposed to be.” He looked at her sternly. She just stared at him and laid her head on his leg. He chuckled.
“She’s a sweet girl,” I smiled. I took a sip of coffee and sighed content. I scooted closer, cuddling into his side. He grinned and wrapped an arm around my shoulder.
“Did you sleep well?” He asked. I nodded resting my head on his shoulder.
“Mhmm, did you?” I asked.
“Like a baby,” He smirked. We sat like that for a minute. While I drank my coffee and woke up. Finally after a few minutes we got out of bed and he handed me one of his T-shirts to put on.
“I have clothes Sy,” I giggled softly.
“I know, I like it when you wear mine.” He pulled me in by my hips and kissed my forehead. I blushed softly. I slipped on his shirt that just barely fell to the top of my thighs. Logan smirked. “Yep, I like this better.” He said as he followed me out of his bedroom.
“You’re staring at my ass aren’t you?” I laughed.
“Hell yeah!” He chuckled. We walked out to his kitchen. Sy poured me another cup of coffee and offered to make breakfast. I offered to help but he wouldn’t let me. The second I turned to grab something out of the fridge for him he grabbed me by the waist, lifted me up, and sat me on the counter.
“Sy!” I pouted trying to hide my giggle.
“Sit still and let me cook for you,” He scolded before he playfully smacked my thigh.
“Yes, sir,” I mocked, rolling my eyes. He paused letting his eyes roam again, growling low in his chest. My thighs involuntarily clenched and he smirked. Finally he turned to get the eggs out of the fridge. I don’t know what it was about him. Why do we naturally fit so well? Or Why I trust him so much. Everything about him in moments like this feels so …primal. But At the same time he’s so gentle and intelligent and ..strong. So damn strong. Whatever was starting between us. It was like. Electricity. Or Magnetic. There was some kind of pull. I could sense whenever he was close to me. And it set my senses into overdrive.
We ate breakfast, just some simple eggs, bacon and toast. Sy let Aika back out to run around the land. She has a doggy door and just comes and goes as she pleases. That makes perfect sense for them. Very low maintenance. Both of them come around to check on each other every now and then. It’s cute honestly.
“I think I’m gonna shower,” I said when we’d finished breakfast and finished cleaning up the kitchen. I rested my hand on his chest and looked up at him, I could see the mischief in his eyes.
“You want company?” he smiled softly. I chuckled.
“Are you gonna behave yourself?” I raised an eyebrow. He just laughed and shook his head.
“You know I’m not, Sugar.” I rolled my eyes.
“Come on cowboy,”
As desperately as I wanted him I couldn’t handle anymore after last night. He made sure of it. I turned back just in time to catch his smirk when he saw the slight limp I was walking with. Sly bastard. But, him, I would gladly take care of.
I sank to my knees in front of him in the shower. He smiled down at me brushing my hair back. “You sure about this darlin?” He lifted my chin to look him in the eyes “I don’t wanna hurt ya.” He said brushing his thumb over my bottom lip.
“Mmhmm, you promised I could return the favor, and you had no problem being rough with me last night,” I smirked. He growled softly and grabbed my jaw
“I can’t promise I can control myself baby, can you handle me fucking your little throat sugar?” He had no shame. He stared right and my eyes with that cocky smirk on his face. This man drips confidence. The things I’ve done with him in the last 2 weeks I never knew I would do. But I loved it. I reached up wrapping my hand around him pumping slowly. He groaned resting his head against the tile. I licked up his length slowly before I took him completely in my mouth I held eye contact and answered him.
“Don’t hold back, Daddy,” Before finally wrapping my lips around him and taking him all the way to the back of my throat. I started to bob my head slowly. I watched his face and saw something hungry flash in his eyes at my words. He tangled his fingers in my hair pulling it back away from my face and holding it in a ponytail. He started to guide me on his cock moving me faster and pushing himself further down the back of my throat. He moaned cursing, feeling me gag around his head.
“That’s a good girl. Fuck you take it so well.” He moaned. I pulled back gasping for air. And smiled.
“That all you got? “ The shower was hitting his chest and flowing down down his abs. He looked like a God from this angle.
“I don’t wanna hurt you,” His eyes were soft as they held my gaze I gripped his and bit my lip.
“I trust you Logan, “ That was all it took. He was guiding me back on to his cock and holding my head still. I twirled my tongue around the head and moaned around him and he pulled my hair softy.
“Fuckin tease. Hold still darlin, Gonna fuck that pretty face.” I hummed sending vibrations around him and tugged at my hair harder. I met his eyes again and he smiled. “That’s my good girl, you like when you I take charge don’t ya?” He moaned and started thrusting into my mouth. His cock hitting the back of my throat everytime. I knew he was enjoying this. I slid my hands up to his stomach and felt his muscles tense under my fingers. He had his eyes closed his head tilted back agaisnt the shower wall and his jaw was slack. I loved making him feel good like this. He didn’t let me take care of him often. I moaned around him he pushed me down further holding me down taking him down my throat. I tried as hard as I could to swallow around him as he held me down. I felt tears stinging around my eyes as he let up and and I pulled back to take a breath coughing hard. “Fuck are you..?”
I didn’t let him finish his sentence before I had him back in my mouth bobbing my head teasing him with my tongue. He groaned loudly tightening his grip in my hair. “That’s it baby don’t stop.” He was close. He held me still again thrusting into my mouth erratically. He growled gritting his teeth. “Fuck yes,” he moaned as he released in my mouth. I swallowed it all licking him clean. He shuttered and shook his head with a chuckle before extending his hand to help me back to my feet. He held me close to his while he caught his breath.
“Was that good?” I bit my looking down at the shower floor. He lifted my chin kissing me passionately.
“Jesus, baby you are, full of surprises,” He smiled. “Fuckin Incredible.”
We finished our shower and got dressed for the day. But we’ren’t in a hurry to go anywhere in particular. We stayed cuddled up on his couch all afternoon. Watching some old movies. We talked a bit about nothing in particular. Getting to know each other some more. Although it felt like we already did. This felt really normal.
���Do you wanna take Aika for a walk with me?” He asked. I think it was almost 5 or 6 o’clock now. I nodded.
“I’d love that,” I said. He called her in and got her on a leash and we set out down the road.
“Can I be honest with ya?” He said as we started to walk.
“Of course you can,” I smiled.
“This has been one of the best days I’ve had in a long time.” He said. I stopped walking for a moment.
“But we haven’t really, done anything.” I said. He smiled and took my hand in his and lead me to keep walking with him.
“I know, but I got to spend good quality time with the woman I care about. That’s all I need.” He squeezed my hand softly. I met his eyes again.
“I really enjoyed this too. I’m kind of sad that you’ll have to take me home sometime soon.” I admitted.
“No I don’t,” He stated. “I don’t have anything going on this weekend. I ain’t in no hurry to get you out of here.”
“No?” I asked “What are you trying to say Sy?”
“Stay the rest of the weekend with me.” He smiled pulling me closer. I squeezed his hand blushing slightly.
“Answer something for me first,” I said.
“Anything,” He said.
“Are we together now? Am I your girlfriend, I know it’s kind of fast we’ve only been on one date, but the way we’ve been talking. It just seemed like that’s what you’ve been trying to say and..”
He kissed me softly on the lips.
“Sugar, I thought I ….Maybe I wasn’t completely clear.” He chuckled. “I want you as long as you’ll have me baby. You’re mine. I wanna take you everywhere with me. Stay with me this weekend?” I smiled and nodded.
“Yeah, I will” I smiled. He kissed me again and we continued our walk. Back at the house we settled in on the couch again. Cuddled up for another movie. “How are we gonna do this at work, Keep our hands to ourselves, behave?” I chuckled.
“It’s not like people aren’t expecting it.” He laughed. I raised an eyebrow.
“Am I really the only one that didn’t know how you felt all this time?” I asked.
“I mean… The boys know baby…” He chuckled. I groaned.
“I’m sorry baby.” I blushed realizing what I said.
“I’m not, I got you now. I’m not complaining.” We finished our movie and I stretched yawning. “Tired?” I nodded. “Come on sweet pea. Lets go to bed.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
@summersong69 @carrie80reads @identity2212 @caramariehurst @redheadrouge @warriormirkwood @kingliam @gummydummy19 @deandoesthingstome @starfirewildheart @foxyjwls007
#captain syverson#henry cavill#henry cavill smut#fanfic writing#captain syverson smut#captain syverson x ofc#fanfiction#henry cavil x reader#august walker#august walker fanfiction#henry cavill fanfic#mike hellraiser#enola holmes#sherlock holmes#clark kent smut#clark kent#coach sy#Coach syverson#football coach fanfic
292 notes
·
View notes
Text
{Flatline} Harvey Specter x OFC {Pt. 1}
I got the title from this song called Flatline by Jared Benjamin. I added it to this playlist of very Harvey Specter vibes if you'd like to listen. There will be multiple parts, around three so be sure to stick around for those. As always comment and tell me what you think, or pop by in my asks. Anyhoo enjoy my loves!
Word count ~ 10,619 (it is a very fast paced read I promise)
Warnings ~ Age gap, smut (18+), handjob, no real BDSM but Dom/Sub concepts, language, alcohol, anxiety/anxious thoughts, probably really inaccurate lawyer terms idk man.
Summary: Harvey has taken notice of the hardest working first year associate, Claudia Martin. Despite being petrified of the infamous closer, she tried her hardest to not let it get the best of her. Harvey has a few ideas on how to increase her confidence.
Tagging : @maxdamax @ashcosmo @rosedpetal (This is basically just dedicated to you three so I hope you enjoy it the most!)
~~~~~
“Alright, everybody stop,” Harvey announced. I put down my file and sat ramrod straight in my seat, eyes darting at the other associates as they put theirs away too. “We have been working on this case now for four hours and no one has brought me a single thing that I can use as evidence. Now, if someone doesn’t put a file in my hand in the next ten minutes, we’re going to lose. And those of you who don’t want to get stuck doing whatever bullshit Louis is going to punish you with, you better come up with something fast.”
I looked at the blue file in my hands, heart hammering in my chest as I saw Harvey leave out of the corner of my eye. With a deep breath, I pushed up out of my chair and followed after him.
Circling around the office a few times, I made up reasons and excuses not to go see him. It was stupid, I knew that, but I didn’t want to bring him something and then immediately be called an idiot for bringing him shit he already knew.
I saw how he treated Mike. And Louis. Even Donna from time to time.
There were two things you did in this world: die, and respect Harvey Specter. As a first year associate in this god awful firm, you didn���t dare break his trust or waste his time.
“Is Mr. Specter available for a moment?” I asked Donna. I hadn’t talked to her much, but I’ve heard her speak to Harvey a few times around the office. She was someone I wished I knew better, someone I wished I could ask for help, but I didn’t want to bother her either.
“Yeah, he’s in his office going over the statements from the mock trial,” Donna smiled, pointing over her shoulder. I nodded, willing my feet to move in the direction of his office. I knocked before pushing the glass door opening, keeping my head down.
“Claudia, now is really not a good-”
“I have something for you,” we spoke at the same time. “I’m sorry to interrupt, I can come back and-”
“Is that for the mock trial?” He asked, and I nodded. “Hand it over.”
I placed the file in his outstretched hand as he came around to sit on the corner of the desk. My hands were trembling with dread as his eyes raked over the words on the page. The lines in his forehead creased, eyes narrowing.
“Claudia, this is brilliant,” he had a very confused expression when his eyes met mine. “Where did you find this?”
“Well, I figured if Mrs. Thompson said that she didn’t pay her rent that month, because there wasn't money in her account, then there had to be some kind of a trail. Some clue. There was, but it was only an amount, and it didn’t say which account it came from. When I did some digging, I found out that she uses Capital One banking and when I looked at her bank statement-
“There was a draw for the exact amount that Mr. Saros used to bet on that game,” Harvey finished before I could get the words out of my mouth. “Claudia, this is genius. Come on, we’ve got a case to win.”
____
“...Ladies and gentlemen of the jury, this compelling evidence reveals that Mr. Saros was in fact fraudulent and used his ex- wife’s funds to continue gambling. Thank you.” Harvey closed the argument, taking a seat besides Donna, who represented the client. Jessica looked to the opposing counsel as if to say ‘do you have anything?’. Louis had nothing. Not a sliver of hope.
“Then it is decided, Mr. Saros will be charged with a misdemeanor and face a prison sentence of one year in county jail.”
With a crack of the gavel, the case was over, and applause rang through the office for Harvey and his team. I had a tiny smile on my face as I left the conference room to go back to the bullpen. There was an endless stack of reports to run, motions to file… it never ended when it came to Louis. And now that I was on the winning team I’m sure that-
“Claudia, where are you going?” Harvey called out.
“Oh, I was just going back to my desk. Why, is there something that you need?” God I hope he didn’t need anything. I was sweating bullets by just standing next to him.
“I just wanted to congratulate you on your first win,” he gave a small smirk. His brown eyes were sharp, but not as intense as they usually were.
I flushed, “Well, it’s not really a real case.”
“No, it’s not. But seeing what you did today, how would you like one of your own?” He extended a blue file back to me, a stack of papers covered inside. I could feel the gaze of the other associates on me as I hesitantly took the file.
“Mr. Spector, I’m honored, but I’m not-”
“Yes you are,” he cut me off. I bit my tongue. “You are a lawyer, Claudia. And you clearly have an outside the box approach to your tactics which we don’t see very often. I haven’t seen someone able to compile and order evidence like you since Mike came to work for me a decade ago. I’ll be supervising your case, you report to me with any questions you might have, but otherwise this is all you.”
My first case… given to me by Harvey Specter himself.
“I don’t know what to say,” I whispered. I flipped through the file, seeing that this wasn’t just some pro-bono case. This was against a big time client and the SEC. The SEC meant Sean Cayhill, who, from my understanding, was already on the rocks with this firm and has been for a very long time.
“You can thank me when you win it,” he extended his hand, and I shook it, hoping that they weren’t sweaty. “Look over the file tonight and come ready to swing tomorrow morning.”
Harvey’s hand was warm, and significantly larger than mine. Everything about him was bigger than I was, especially his ego. And his personality. Lord help me…
My nod was the only confirmation that I would meet him there. As he walked out, I met some of the eyes of the associates and they scowled at me. At the file in my hand. At the fact that I hadn’t said a word the whole meeting today and then came up with the winning piece of evidence. And now I was working alongside Harvey.
The infamous closer at Pearson-Specter-Litt.
____
“Claudia, what’s wrong?” Donna startled me so bad I dropped my coffee on the floor with a shout. “Something’s really wrong.”
“Oh, it’s just you Donna,” I sighed in relief. I could feel the coffee seeping into my shirt and chilling against my skin. “Great.”
“What has you so skittish?” She asked, worry gracing her features.
I didn’t want to admit that it was because of Harvey and the fact that I had to work alongside him on this case. I hadn’t been able to sleep much last night because I was up thinking about him, wondering how he’d handle this case himself. What he would do, how he would do it. Sure, I admired the guy, how could I not? He was a perfectionist and always found a way. I wish I had half the confidence he did.
“It’s Harvey, isn’t it?”
“How did you know that? Nevermind, you’re Donna. But… Yes it’s because of Harvey.”
“Did he say something to you yesterday after you guys won the mock trial? I saw he handed you a case file, what was it all about?”
“That's precisely what’s wrong,” I groaned, bending over and picking up the dropped paper cup. “He gave me a case of my own as a 'thank you' for finding the evidence that won the trial yesterday. I’m terrified of him, Donna. I-I don’t know how to act around someone with that kind of personality. He is so abrasive and forward and harsh and-”
“A total jackass?” She finished for me.
I chuckled nervously, “I’m afraid to even think of that word in association with his name. I mean, how am I supposed to work alongside someone that intense? Plus, I’m a first year associate, how am I supposed to compete with what he as to offer and-”
“Hey, it’s okay. No need to get yourself all worked up, Claudia. Harvey is a lot of bark, and only some bite.”
“That doesn’t make me feel better.”
“What I’m trying to say is that there is some heart inside that cold dead chest of his,” she smiled, a genuine, friendly smile. “For what it’s worth, I’ve never seen him give someone a case after a mock trial. Not even Mike. Up until yesterday I’m not even sure he knew you existed.”
“Wish it was still that way,” I rolled my eyes, folding my arms against my chest.
“Claudia, listen to me. Yes, Harvey can be rude and obnoxious, but he is the best damn attorney in the state of New York. He didn’t get to the top by being nice and sweet. He was impressed with your willingness to bring him the evidence yourself. Now he knows he can count on you to get things done in a pinch when he needs them.”
“I had that evidence for an hour,” I emphasized. “I was trying to build up the courage to give it to him long before he came and ripped us to shreds for not having anything. I just didn’t want him to think that it was a stupid idea or to be in a bad mood and turn me away because I definitely wouldn’t have done it at all after that. I don’t know how to deal with someone like him, Donna. What am I supposed to do? I should just give the case to Griffin or Thomas-”
“No no no. You are definitely not going to do that. That will only show Harvey that you aren’t serious about becoming a lawyer.”
“I am serious about becoming a lawyer.” I was mildly offended that she’d even say that to me. “Of course I want to be a lawyer, it's all I’ve ever wanted.”
“And Harvey will only know that if you work on this case with him.”
I inhaled and exhaled, leaning my head back and looking at the ceiling. “Fine.”
“That’s my girl,” she grinned. “Now, come on. I have an extra dress you can borrow because I am sure as hell not letting you walk around covered in coffee stains.”
“I appreciate it, but I don’t think what you have will fit me.” Donna jerked her head over her shoulder and I followed to a closet in the back of the file room. When she opened it, it was like a full blown wardrobe. There were dresses and shoes and purses and hair supplies lining the walls. “Woah…”
“Don’t ever underestimate the power of Donna,” she winked before rummaging through the office closet.
After searching for a few moments, she pulled out a lovely royal blue dress that was, as she hinted at, a perfect size for me. How she knew that it would fit, I’ll never know. But I did know that I wouldn’t ever underestimate the power of Donna ever again. She’s magical.
“Now, what do you say?”
“Thanks, Donna,” I smiled sweetly.
“Actually I was looking for ‘you are an ethereal goddess who makes all my dreams and wishes come true’ but that works too,” I knew she was teasing, and I gave her a small shove of her shoulder. “Go get dressed, come back here and let me do your hair.”
“What’s wrong with the way it is?” I turned to look in the mirror on the back of the door and grimaced. “Oh…” My messy curls from yesterday looked more like a rat wrapped around a bunch of fishing line.
“Hurry up, Harvey will be back soon and I want you in that office, file in hand, ready to go when he gets here.”
I quickly shuffled to the bathroom and changed into the form fitting, very Donna-style dress. It didn’t look half bad, and I actually somewhat tolerated the dress. Normally I’d find a pants suit far more flattering and business appropriate than a dress, strictly because of the over sexualized nature of women's business clothing.
I hate the corporate world.
I did one more glance in the mirror before heading back to the break room to grab the file. I must’ve set it on the counter while I was pouring my coffee. Hopefully it wasn’t ruined.
There was no blue file on the counter. Or the table. Or on top of the microwave or the fridge. I even checked inside the microwave. Nothing. It was nowhere. Oh shit.
“Do you want curls or for me to straighten-”
“It’s gone,” there was a clear panic in my voice. “The file, it’s not in the break room, Donna. It’s gone.”
“How can it be gone?”
“I-I don’t- I don’t know I thought I set it on the counter while I was getting coffee and it’s not there.” I felt a cold sweat break out onto my skin. My forehead was damp to the touch.
“Okay, take a deep breath. Let’s go look again and then check your desk. Maybe someone found it and put it there, or maybe left it with me or Gretchen. It didn’t grow a pair of legs and walk away, we’ll find it.”
“I’m gonna get fired,” my voice was almost a silent whisper, tears building behind my eyes, prickling my nose. “Donna, Harvey is going to kill me.”
“Worst comes to worst we get a new file, Harvey will never know.”
“No no no he will because he had notes of his own on the papers in there.”
“Shit,” she swore. “Let’s just go look.”
We speed walked through the bullpen, earning some odd looks as we practically sprinted through the office. She checked the break room for me again, and I went to my cubicle. Nothing, not a blue folder anywhere to be seen.
Donna came up empty handed in the break room, checking with Gretchen on her way by Louis’s office. We met at her desk. Nothing.
“Fuck fuck fuck this is bad.” My hands were shaking, heart thundering against my ribs. I felt faint, like I could’ve fallen to the floor at any moment. “Donna, what am I gonna do?”
“Maybe somebody mistook it as their own file,” Donna blurted out after a moment of silence. She took off towards the bullpen and I followed after her, right on her heels. She marched through there, unapologetic as she invaded the other associates' work spaces.
Still nothing. No blue file labeled ‘Devlyn Inc. Vs. Fulton Dynamics’.
“Where the hell could it be?” She murmured to herself.
“What are you guys looking for?” An associate, Benson, asked.
“Oh, you know, a leprechaun pissing pieces of gold,” Donna’s voice was full of sarcasm. “Claudia set down a file in the break room for three minutes and forty-two seconds and now it’s mysteriously disappeared. Know anything about it?”
“No,” he pressed his lips together. “Not really.”
“Not really?”
“There are a million case files floating around this office, you really expect me to pay attention to every single one and where it’s going?”
“As an associate of this firm, yes, actually. I do. Now I want to know if you know who took her file and I want to know right now. You have one chance to tell the truth, otherwise the bottom of my stiletto and your ass are gonna be great friends.”
Benson swallowed, “I truly don’t know. I’m sorry, I can keep an eye out for it. Is it the one Harvey gave Claudia yesterday?”
“Yes, and he needs it in twenty minutes,” Donna said, an undeniable urgency in her voice. “If you find it, do the right thing and give it back or so help me god you will find yourself jobless faster than you can get down on your knees and beg me to let you keep it.”
Donna beckoned me for her to follow and I did, my heart sinking and sinking into my stomach. It had to be around here somewhere. It had to be.
I did another lap around, rummaging through all the drawers in the desk and thensome. Still nowhere. How could I be so stupid? So irresponsible? This is exactly why I didn’t want to take this case in the first place.
Despite all Harvey and Donna said the other day, I’m not ready to be a lawyer. Not really, anyway. I know I have my license and I’ve passed the Bar. I’ve done all the hard work, but this was… this was hell. A living nightmare. Not only was this firm constantly on the verge of collapsing, but it seemed like I made new enemies every other week by simply doing my job quickly, quietly, and efficiently.
I don’t know how or why I piss everyone off all the time. I just do my work, I quite literally don’t bother another soul in this building unless I have to. Occasionally I’d ask Donna a question that she could ask Harvey or Mike to see what they thought about it. I’d never speak to them directly, just through her which didn’t make me feel good, either.
I’d eat by myself, working through my meal. It took me two months of being here to finally use the break room because I was too nervous about taking the last tea bag or power bar from the cabinet. I just took a disposable coffee cup and filled it with tap water. And then kept that cup because I didn’t want to take the others because I figured other people needed them for coffee and I didn’t want them to be all gone-
“Claudia,” Donna interrupted my mild panic. “Harvey wants to see you.”
Oh no… no no no not yet god please not yet. I swallowed, or tried to at least; there was no moisture in my mouth whatsoever. I stood, knees trembling as I smoothed out the skirt of my dress.
Before I went on, she ran a brush through my hair, taking out the knots. It lay sleek and flat against my shoulders, a major difference from the low bun I always kept it in. My hair always made me so hot; I never understood how anyone could get anything done with it swaying in their face all day.
I could see him in his office, eyes staring us down as we rounded the corner. His gaze was locked on me and I felt my body tighten and constrict around a breath. Harvey was sitting on the corner of his desk, fingers toying with the cufflink on his left wrist..
“Hey, look at me,” Donna spoke softly, hands coming to my shoulders. “Give Harvey the truth, and nothing but. He will understand, if not, I will make him.”
I nodded.
When I pushed open his glass door, tension was thick in the air. My palms were clammy, still shaking. My mind was going a million miles a second.
“What can I do for you, Mr. Specter?” I asked, trying to keep my cool despite almost throwing up.
“Please tell me you have some good news about the case that I gave you,” he sighed, pushing off the desk and standing in front of me.
Welp… here goes my career.
“Actually, Mr. Specter there is something I need to-”
“You were looking for me, Harvey?” I whipped my head over my shoulder, seeing Griffin knocking on the door.
“Yes, Griffin come on please, shut the door as well.”
“Oh, I’m sorry, sir. I can come back and we can discuss the details of-”
“No, Claudia. Stay for a moment,” Harvey gave a firm nod, full attention slipping from me to my fellow associate. “Griffin, I see you have something for me.”
“Yes,” Griffin threw a wicked grin at me before handing over a blue file. I could feel the sick rise in my throat. That was my blue file. “I would just like to go over the details of my case with you to get your input.”
“Your case?” Harvey questioned, sharing a glance between me and Griffin. “Where did you get this? Who the hell gave you a case?”
“That’s not important. I was hoping we could actually-”
“No,” Harvey cut him off. “It’s very important, actually. Because I can recall that just last night this exact file, with my handwriting, was in Claudia’s hands. So whatever act you’re putting on, I suggest you cut the bullshit right now.”
“Okay I found it in the breakroom,” Griffin rolled his eyes. “Maybe if she were a little more responsible, which she clearly isn’t because she left her documents in a public space, then she’d be more equipped to handle a real case. Like a real lawyer should.”
I could see the muscle in Harvey’s jaw clench and contract several times.
“Claudia, care to explain how our case got in this thief’s hands?”
“Thief?”
“I had spilled coffee,” I started, taking a deep breath when Griffin cut me a gaze so threatening I almost crumbled to my knees. “I spilled coffee and Donna offered a change of clothes for me. I didn’t even notice I left it. When I came back it was gone.”
“Well, I think that about settles it. How about you get out of here before you cause yourself a real problem. And If I ever catch wind of you stealing another one of Claudia’s files, or anyones for that matter, I will personally make your life a living hell. Do you understand me?”
“Yes,” he ground his teeth, refusing to look at either of us.
“Now get your ass back to your desk and pray to whoever you believe in that I don’t have you fired and disbarred for the shit you pulled today. Get the hell out of my sight.”
Griffin was out of there far faster than he walked in, head down, hands shoved in his pockets. I let out a shaky breath.
“Are you okay?” Harvey asked me.
“I’m so sorry,” I completely ignored his question. “Griffin was right, I was extremely irresponsible and shouldn’t have let that file out of my sight. If you want to give it to another associate I completely understand. Again, I am so sorry and understand that there are consequences to my actions for letting such important information go missing-”
“Claudia, slow down,” he eased. “It’s okay, you are not the one I am pissed at.”
“You’re not?” I didn’t understand why. “But- but I completely misplaced a case.”
“No,” Harvey shook his head. “No Griffin is the only one to blame. You spilled coffee, went to go get cleaned up, and he stole it. He should know better. And seeing that he clearly doesn’t, I know I’m right in my decision on who to bring onto this case with me.”
I could feel my blush creep up my neck. “I appreciate that, Mr. Specter.”
“Of course, Claudia. And please, call me Harvey.”
I just gave a subtle nod, taking the file from his hand. I followed his gaze from my face to my hair where he took a strand between his fingers, letting the end curl around his digit.
“I’ve never seen your hair so long,” He added, dropping it from his grip. My breath was caught in my throat. Words were vacant shadows in my mind as he surveyed the dress I was wearing. “I bet that’s Donna’s, isn’t it.”
I had to clear my throat before I could speak. “She wouldn’t let me walk around with coffee stains all day.”
“It looks good on you,” He complimented. Harvey’s eyes, again, went from my head to my toes. There was nothing I could do but fall victim to his… I didn’t know what to think of how he looked at me. Couldn’t decide if it was good or bad.
“Time for the case then?” I needed to get his attention off of me. Now. I was flushed and losing my mind. Harvey didn’t really seem to acknowledge my words at all.
“Sure.” Was all he gave me.
____
I barely escaped with the skin on my teeth after our consultation. No, he didn’t rip me to shreds, but he would not take his eyes off of me for even one second. It was so… so potent I couldn’t focus. It was almost lunch when Donna came in and saved my ass.
I couldn’t have gotten out of there fast enough.
“So, how did it go?” Donna asked as I sat in my cubicle. When she came around, or maybe she just followed me, I didn’t know.
I put my face in my hands. “It was a disaster, Donna. I was a stuttering mess and I kept forgetting everything I was going to say because he would not stop staring at me. Like, he would not stop.”
“Well, you aren’t exactly ugly, Claudia,” she snickered.
“Donna, this isn’t funny,” I groaned.
“I’m being completely frank with you.”
“How can I be expected to work alongside him when I can’t stand being in an enclosed space with him for more than four minutes without turning into a bumbling idiot? It’s like he enjoys watching me get flustered.”
“Claudia, I think you are making this a bigger deal in your head than it actually is.” Donna came around and sat on my desk, crossing a knee over the other. “And besides, Harvey understands what it’s like to be a new associate. It can be nerve wracking, especially when you have Louis breathing down your neck.”
I chuckled gravely, “I just don’t know what I’m supposed to do.”
“You’ll figure it out.”
“Why can’t you just tell me?” I whined as she stood up.
“Because I am the Yoda to your Luke Skywalker. Wise you are, patience you must have, my young Padawan.”
“I am not a Jedi who is going on a self discovery journey to start using the Force,” I countered. “I am a nervous wreck who can’t handle being alone with Harvey Specter.”
“Then you need to get over it because Harvey is not going to berate you on your first case!” She argued.
“Did you not hear what he said to Griffin? Or-or to Thomas when he suggested that we consider taking the deal that Mr. Saros had offered during the mock trial? He cracked them wide open and left them to bleed. What about with Mike? How many times has he almost sent him to the curb for not being able to find what Harvey needs?”
“Mike is different and you know it,” Donna lowered her voice. “Plus he always says shit like that to light a fire under his ass. Harvey can see that you are nervous to work with him. He isn’t going to hang you out to dry, I promise. He stood up for you, Claudia, in a way I’ve only seen him do with me and Mike. You know how much he cares about us.”
“Well, yeah of course. But you’ve worked for him for fifteen years and Mike almost seven now. You have a relationship with him and established trust. How am I supposed to have that with him when I can’t even look him in the eye?”
“It comes with time, Claudia,” she rubbed my shoulder. “But if there is anything I can say to get you to trust the process, Harvey is loyal, almost to a fault sometimes. He will stop at nothing to make sure the people he cares about are taken care of. I can see that he wants that for you because if he didn’t, he wouldn’t have given a shit if Griffin stole the file or not.”
Donna walked away after smoothing down some of the hair on my head, disappearing behind the corner. I let out a huff. She was right, I was being a little over dramatic.
Harvey had a reputation, though. How was I supposed to know if- no. This is unrelated to anything going on. Sort of. I just need to focus on the case.
I pulled out the files and looked over them again, compiling all the notes into one space for easy recall. As I was looking through it, I found a loophole in one of the contracts that unbound our client from having to give up half of her company.
____
I paced up and down Harvey’s office, tapping my file in my hand as I went through all my key points in my head for today’s trial. I needed to lure, or bait rather, the witnesses into my questions to get them to admit to trespassing on our clients property. We had everything we needed; security footage, witnesses to testify on our behalf… Everything was all lined up. I just needed to blow it.
I could do this, right? I had only spent all night doing a fake run of how today would go in my mirror, but then again anything could happen when I got into that courtroom today. Maybe they had another leg on us, maybe there was another witness they had to testify against us.
God dammit, if I screwed up today I wouldn’t get another case. Probably not ever again unless I packed up all my shit and moved to Iowa.
Having Harvey there didn’t make me feel better. I thought it would, but as we worked together I realized he only made me more nervous. I couldn’t help it, he just looked at me this way I couldn't describe. It was incredibly annoying, I don’t know how Mike does it. Or Donna. Or Jessica or Louis or-
Jesus focus, Claudia. I rubbed my eyes with my thumbs. Just focus focus focus. I’ve been over it a million times. I could do this. I didn’t have a choice, court was in less than half an hour.
“Claudia,” Harvey ripped me from my concentration, making me jump. “Sorry to startle you. Are you ready for today?”
“Not really,” I admitted. “I am kind of freaking out, to be honest.”
“It’s okay,” he eased me to sit next to him. “What are you so nervous for?”
I chuckled, “Everything.”
“Okay,” he gave a half-hearted laugh. “What specifically? Just name one thing that you are worried about.”
“I don’t know- forgetting cross examination questions? Screwing up the order so it doesn’t lead him into our trap? A billion things could go wrong and I’m not sure what to do if I freeze or stutter. What if the jury or the opposing counsel laughs at me?”
“That is not gonna happen, Claudia,” Harvey reassured. “You have prepared some amazing questions, you’ve got this in the bag.”
“You know, I much prefer to stay in the background and do research. I don’t think I’m cut out to handle court stuff this is-”
“Hey,” he said so softly I almost didn’t hear him. He grabbed my trembling hand and held it between his own. My body went completely rigid, chest puffing in and out with heavy breaths. “You are going to do great today, I know it, Claudia. You are prepared, capable, and even more prepared. This is always what you’ve wanted to do, isn’t it?”
I just nodded. Over the past week and a half of working together, I had told him what made me want to be a lawyer in the first place. About how I saw my best friends’ parents' business completely ruined by a group of robbers and their insurance did nothing to help them.
It made me so sad for them, made me feel so sick that I knew I had to do something to help them. I did my research and then brought it to them. They brought it to their lawyer and ended up getting a settlement for far more than they were ever gonna get. All because of me and my discovery that I made on my computer when I was thirteen.
“Okay. Think back to teenage Claudia for a moment. I bet she dreamed of being in this exact position. Where she can help people and give the sorry bastards who put them there a taste of their own medicine. Well, Claudia, here you are. Your very first case. Your very first helping hand. Your very first entrance into the world of the law. And you are going to absolutely shake up those witnesses, blindside them so hard they won’t have a choice but to tell the truth. This is your moment, Claudia’s moment. Don’t let fear take it from you, okay?”
Again, all I could do was nod. And think about how warm his hand was in mine. We stood and he let go, leading me out of the office and down to his car waiting for him in front of the building. Ray, his driver, greeted me sweetly as I settled into the back seat with Harvey.
I flipped through my cards over and over and over on our way to the court house. Harvey snatched them from me. “Hey!”
“You know the material,” he gave me a pointed look, sliding them in the breast pocket of his jacket.
“I know but-”
“There is no but,” he shrugged. “Have just one ounce of confidence, Claudia. Trust yourself.”
All of whatever I had been reading was swept from my mind as he placed his palm on my knee. I hadn’t realized it was bouncing up and down until he pressed against it to stop its movements. I tried to sit still, but I just started picking at my nails instead.
“Claudia,” he said in a stern, commanding voice. I stopped my fidgeting, laying my hands flat in my lap. “Good, just relax. Everything will be alright.”
Highly doubtful. He was playing a dangerous game, and we both knew it. But neither of us said anything as he left his hand there the entire car ride.
____
“After the conclusion of today’s trial, the jury here finds Fulton Dynamic guilty of trespassing and breaking and entering with intent to steal inside information.”
I felt the tension deflate from my body, eyes fluttering shut as the judges whacked the wooden disk on his stand. He said something, but I couldn’t even hear over the roar in my ear. Holy shit we won…
“Claudia,” Harvey shook my shoulder. I snapped my eyes to him. “Come on, let's get out of here.”
He didn’t have to tell me twice.
I rested my head back against the seat, eyes focused on the window outside so I wouldn’t throw up. Man did I hate getting car sick every time I looked at my phone when in a car. The city lights were bright and fierce, unrelenting all hours of the day. Why on god's green earth did I decide to move to New York? Out of all the places I could’ve gone to work as an associate in this state, why did I choose the city? I hate the city. I’ve always hated the-
“Yoo-hoo,” I heard from my side. I lifted my exhausted head and gave Harvey a look. “Did you hear anything I said?”
‘Oh… n-no I’m sorry,” I stiffened, giving him my full attention. “What were you talking about?”
“I was just saying that you did a great job today, Claudia. You kicked ass in there,” he smiled.
“Thanks, Mr. Specter.” I just let out a sigh.
“You don’t think so?”
“Not really.” Anxiety swirled in my chest. Tears pricked my eyes and nose.
“Why not? Claudia, you gave one of the best cross examinations I think I’ve ever seen. And the way you handled Cayhill? Defended Devlyn from those accusations? It was masterful.”
“It doesn’t feel like it.”
Silence hung between us. I felt like I couldn’t breathe. “You did great today.”
“I was a complete idiot when I was defending Devlyn. I was way too animated and let my emotions get the best of me. For Christ's sake Judge Peterson gave me a warning.”
“I want you to take a guess at how many warnings judges give me when I’m the one in there leading the case.”
“You’re Harvey Specter, of course you… get a lot.”
“You right, I do get a lot. But that isn’t a bad thing. And I’ve been doing this a hell of a lot longer than you-”
“That’s the problem,” I snapped. “You have been doing this for seventeen years and I’ve been doing it for ten days. I’ve barely got my toe in the water and I’ve already shown other lawyers and firms that I can’t keep my cool.”
“Claudia, you are passionate. I don’t see that as a huge problem in the courtroom. There needs to be a level of pushback from attorneys because if you, of all people on someone’s legal team, aren’t going to fight back, then you might as well be fired. Because you are the only person some people have hope for. You have to be aggressive and assertive sometimes to get the job done.”
“I don’t know how to do that.”
“I am going to teach you,” Harvey’s words completely short circuited my brain.
“What do you mean?”
“Claudia, I think you’re going to be a great lawyer, even without my help. I know you struggle with confidence and that is all I want to help you with. To get some leverage over these other associates so you can climb that ladder.”
“I can’t just magically pull a wagon load of confidence out of my ass overnight,” I shook my head, folding my hands tightly together. “I don’t see how you can help me.”
The car pulled up outside the building and Harvey let out a sigh. Great. Now I’ve pissed him off, too. That’s exactly what I needed to do was piss off Harvey Specter after a great win. In all honesty, it had been a good day. I didn’t fumble the ball like I was going to, but this was completely taking away from them.
My door opened. Harvey looked down at me from outside and extended his hand. When did he get out of the car? I hesitantly took it, getting out and shutting the door behind me.
“Claudia,” Harvey started. “You need to learn to let go. To put the bad moments behind you.”
“I can’t.”
“Which is why you and I are going to go back up there and have a drink. Get to know each other a little bit so we can start building that trust. I know I intimidate you, and I try like hell to be as calm as I can around you, but one day Louis or Jessica or Donna is going to come into my office and give me some bad news. You might be there and see how I handle it. You might not, but I don’t want you to be afraid of that happening to you.”
“And how can I be sure that if I come up with a plan one day, and it falls through and goes to shit, you won’t flip out on me or fire me or-or-”
“Because I won’t. I give you my word. But I need yours as well.”
“Need my word, why?”
“I need to know that you won’t think I’m a monster if you’re in the room and I lose my cool.”
I’ve never thought Harvey was a monster to begin with. I’ve always admired his ability to shut off his feelings and get the dirty work done. Of course I’ve seen that side of him a time or two, but never catastrophic like some of the stories I’ve heard from the third and fourth years.
“You have my word.”
The elevator chime brought me out of my spiraling momentarily to walk to Harvey’s office. The firm was empty, not even Jessica was here. He led me to his office and got to work on the drinks. My eyes wandered from him to the view through the window. This was the only part of the city I might’ve let myself enjoy from time to time.
“Donna was right, you do have a lot of music,” I noted, taking in the wall filled with vinyl records. She mentioned it when I was caught with my head buried in a book in the library, some random Beatles song blasting so loud she could hear it down the hall.
“You’re just now noticing that?”
“Well, I haven’t exactly been in your office for anything other than to work on this case so… no I guess I never really noticed.”
“You can pick something to listen to, if you’d like.” He was gonna let me touch his records? This place was like a museum; autographed basketballs and baseballs, art hanging on the wall. “Or you can just stare at it.”
I flushed, picking up a record at random and handing it to him. In exchange, he handed me a glass a third full of whisky. I smelled it, it kind of made me scrunch my nose. I didn’t drink often; most of the time I was too tired to even feed myself let alone consume alcohol.
When I took a sip, I actually didn’t mind the taste. It was smooth, simple in flavor and didn’t burn too bad. Quite nice, for all it’s worth.
There was a couch along the wall of records that I fixed myself on, Harvey taking the time to remove his tie and lay it across his desk before sitting across from me on one of the chairs. I toed off my pumps and set them on the floor beside the table. God damn did my feet hurt.
“Do you do this with all the new associates?”
“What do you mean?” He asked, taking a seat in one of the chairs while I took up the couch.
“I mean, when you think they’re ready, do you give them a case and help them get their foot in the door?”
“No, no I don’t,” Harvey admitted. “Louis is in charge of the associates. You know that.”
“Yes,” I nodded. “But I just thought that there was some deal between you guys: you have a mock trial with the new associates, whichever team wins gets to give a case to the best performing associate.”
Harvey laughed. I didn’t even know he knew how to do that. “Oh, Claudia, you really are that innocent, aren’t you?”
My throat collapsed on itself. What did I say?
“Relax,” he set his glass down, swallowing his sip. “Yes, we do a fake trial every year for the first years, but we don’t just give them cases when they win. No one in their right mind would give a first year associate, fresh out of law school, the time of day. Normally they have to prove themself down the line, after years and years of loyalty to this firm to get their first case. And it’s usually pretty easy pro-bono shit.”
I had to stop and think for a moment before I could speak. “You keep saying normally, usually… What are you saying?”
“What I’m saying, Claudia, is that in my decade plus of working here, I’ve never seen an associate who busts their ass quite like you. Who takes every ounce of bullshit from Louis and turns it into the Mona Lisa.”
“I think that everyone does tha-”
“No,” he cut me off. A stern look in his eyes, lips in that crooked line. “No they don’t. Not like you. You put your head down, get into it, and don't come up until you’ve found what you were looking for and thensome. You go above and beyond every time. You don’t go to Louis begging for more work, he brings it to you, and only you, because he knows he can count on you. Which means I know I can count on you, too.”
I honestly didn’t know what to say. I kind of just wanted the ground to swallow me whole. To make me evaporate and never see the light of day again.
“Thank you, Mr. Specter. But I don’t know if you’ve noticed or not but I am not very good in the spotlight. I don’t do well with… all of this.”
“I know, but I’m glad that you are trying anyway,” his smile was very charming. In a way that made his eyes crinkle. “So, besides giving a hell of a cross examination, what else do you like to do for ‘fun’?”
“Well, for starters, your definition of fun, and mine, are going to be very different. I am a very solitary person, I don’t need to be around people to have a good time. Most of the time I prefer to go do things by myself because I find when I ask, people already have plans, or they’re faking having plans so they don’t have to hang out with me. I can’t tell what is the truth and what isn’t so I stopped asking… that was totally not what you asked. Sorry, I didn’t mean to ramble.”
“Go ahead, talk about whatever you want. I won’t judge you.”
A small part of me believed that he wouldn’t. A tiny, microscopic part.
“There is nothing like the feeling of getting lost in a good book. I’m a complete sucker for a cliche rom-com where the bad guy gets the good girl.”
Harvey let out a dramatic puff of air, laughing into the space around us.
“You said you wouldn’t judge!” I chuckled.
“I’m not, it’s just lame. Come on, what do you really like to do for fun?”
“That is what I really like to do for fun,” I let my hand fall to the cushion beside me. “I told you, I am not a very interesting person. I don’t have time for a whole lot of anything other than working here so… Most of my hobbies have been put on the back burner through grad school and working nonstop.”
“If you could be any type of sea creature, what would you be?”
“What does that literally have anything to do with anything we were just talking about?”
“It doesn’t,” Harvey smiled. “I’m just curious.”
“I don’t know, a jellyfish?”
“Really?” He questioned, one brow rising higher than the other. “I’d be a great white shark.”
“Of course you would,” I snickered. “Harvey Specter, the Great White of New York. If you wanted to be a real predator that no one fucks with, you should be an Orca.”
“A whale?”
“The killer whale,” I corrected. “They put sharks in the obituary for fun, you know. They sink yachts for fun, too. If you really want to be on top, be an Orca. No one in their right minds fucks with an Orca. They’re intelligent and not afraid of anything.”
“Aww, you think I’m intelligent and not afraid of anything?” Harvey mewled.
“Well, duh you’re Harvey Specter.” Everyone knew it. Harvey was the baddest cat in the sky, you didn’t approach him without giving him your respect. Cause if you didn’t, a whole boat load of shit will be coming your way.
Harvey rolled his eyes. “Well, I hate to break it to you, but there is more to Harvey Specter than the title my name comes with.”
“Of course,” I agreed. “Harvey Specter, badass attorney and the best closer New York has ever seen, killer whale of the corporate world.”
Harvey couldn’t keep his laugh inside, sending the rumbling noise into the office. I made Harvey laugh, and I have for the past however many minutes.
“You left out the part where I’m devastatingly attractive and charming,” his smirk was nothing short of either of those things. Devastating and charming. It cut through me like a hot knife. I knew I blushed because his eyes went to my cheeks and that spot at the base of my throat that always gives it away.
My fingers tapped away anxiously at the glass in my hands, fingernails rattling against its crystal surface.
“It’s late I should… I should go.” Great, now I’m flustered and stuttering. As quickly as I could, I threw my heels back on and reached for my coat.
“Claudia-”
“Thank you for the drink, and for all your help on the case,” I hurried out, trying to not let my voice break and give away all the things I wanted to say. “Have a good night, Mr. Specter.”
“Claudia.” His voice commanded, stopping my movements. I held still on the couch, drinking in his stare. “Stay.”
“Mr. Specter I really should-”
“Harvey,” he bit out a little harshly. “Stop calling me Mr. Specter.”
“I’m sorry. Harvey, it’s late.”
He just nodded, taking a sip from his glass. “And?”
“It’s been a long day and I think we should both go and get some much deserved rest,” I spoke quietly, resuming my nail picking from earlier.
“Do you really want to leave?”
It was such a loaded question. Yes, absolutely I wanted to fucking leave. But there was something deep in his eyes, deep in his voice that made me want to stay and explore. My heart was hammering in my chest. I couldn’t keep my eyes off him, no matter how much I wanted to look away. It was impossible.
“I don’t think you do,” he answered for me. “I told you I was going to help build your confidence.”
You never told me how, jackass, I thought. I swallowed, nothing going down, but I did it anyway. Harvey threw back what was left of his whisky and sat back, knees far apart, fingers drawing patterns on the arm rests of the chair.
“Come here, Claudia.” What? “You heard me.”
Shit, I must’ve said it out loud. If I thought my heart was racing before, it sure as hell was halfway around the world now. Legs trembling, I rose. Why the fuck did I stand up? It wasn’t too late to make a beeline for the door and pray he didn’t catch up. Then again, it wasn’t like I could escape him, we worked in the same fucking building. On the same floor.
When I came to a halt, a few feet in front of him, he held out his hand, palm up. As I put my fingers in his grasp, there was nothing I could do. Harvey yanked me to him, other hand catching my hip as I collapsed into him with a yelp.
“Straddle my thigh,” he ordered. Something about the way his voice went down my spine made me obey. With extreme hesitance, I moved one leg on each side of his, lowering myself. I didn’t dare put all of my weight down. And he knew it because his hands came up to my hips and forced me all the way.
“Sir, what are you-”
“Do not call me Sir unless you are ready to deal with those consequences.” His fingers dug into the exposed skin on my thigh, eyes full of his pupils.
“Harvey, what are you doing? We shouldn’t be doing… whatever this is,” I tried to defuse the situation as best I could, but there was such a seriousness written in his features I wasn’t sure I could sway him. Maybe I didn’t want to, either.
“How does it feel?” He asked.
I blinked, “H-How does what feel, Harvey?”
He smiled at the use of his name on my tongue. I hadn’t really ever called him by his first name.
“To have one of the most powerful men in the city underneath you, bent to your will?”
When I did look away from his face, to where I was seated on his lap, I felt my stomach start to twist and mold into something new. I did have Harvey Specter underneath me. Granted, at his own command, but still…
“And before you even think about it, no. I don’t do this with all the other associates.”
“Then why me?” My voice was a barely there whisper, gaze averted from his until his thumb caught my chin and made me look into his eyes.
“Because I see something else in you that I don’t think anyone realizes. And I know the world will never see it unless you start believing in yourself and take control of the cards you’ve been dealt.”
I took a moment to steady my breath, and my uncontrollable thoughts. “And you think that whatever this is… you think this is going to help with that?”
Harvey shrugged, “I am in no way forcing you to be here, am I?”
My blush came creeping back. Of course he wasn’t forcing me to be here. I shook my head, my face just inches from his. I felt oddly relaxed under his touch.
“And I am not stopping you from getting up and leaving right now. It’s your choice, Claudia, but I think you want to be here, on my lap. Because if you didn’t, you would’ve already left.”
God dammit I hated this cocky son of a bitch. Was he right? Yes. Of fucking course he was. But the way his mouth curled up was dangerous. This was dangerous, and utterly a horrible idea. Was I really about to sit here, on one of my bosses thighs? He did look pretty good under me, shirt unbuttoned the top three, cologne wafting into the air every time he moved his head.
Harvey’s hands came back to my hips as he leaned up.
“So, are you going to get up and leave? Or, are you going to ride my thigh while I tell you how pretty you look?” His breath tickled my ear, his lips trailing the space just below. I couldn’t help the shudder that went through my whole body, and I knew Harvey felt it because he cooed.
As I adjusted myself, I couldn’t help the movement, his breath on my skin was making me flutter, Harvey moved my hips back and forth. I felt the air take from my throat. The material of his pants against my core wracked through me. So unexpectedly I found myself pressing closer to him so I wouldn’t fall off.
“That’s it, Claudia…” His voice was sickly sweet with praise. Harvey moved to fiddle with the front of his pants, and when I went to look, he caught my chin. “Eyes up here, sweetheart.”
“Harvey this… this isn’t the best idea,” I kept trying to reason. Not necessarily with him, but with myself. Obviously he wanted it, so why was I trying to convince myself to go?
“So?”
“This could have some serious implications if we don’t-”
He laughed against my neck, placing a few kisses right over where I always blushed. “Claudia, Claudia, Claudia. This is exactly what I have been talking about. You are wound far too tightly with concern. You need to let go, need to be out of control with something in your life.”
“Let me guess, that something is going to be you?”
“Only if you want it to be,” he said. “Look Claudia, I know we don’t exactly always see eye to eye on things, and we sure as hell haven’t really worked together, but that doesn’t make me less sure about this. About you. If you are having doubts, and this isn’t what you want, then walk away and we never have to talk about it ever again. But I think there is a part of you that really likes seeing me under you. That likes knowing you can make me this way.”
“And what if I do?” Harvey was right. God dammit he was right and he knew it. I looked and saw just what I had been doing to him.
“Then just let yourself enjoy it because I know I want to.”
Man, he was quite the smooth talker. My resolve crumbled and I gave in. No, I didn’t give in, I made the choice to let this happen. Harvey wanted this too, for some reason known only to the great mother and beyond. This was not going to end well, I don’t know why I thought so, but I just know this is going to cause a problem down the road. Maybe it’ll be a good one, maybe it won’t– Jesus I need to get out of my head before I start thinking into oblivion.
Harvey rolled his eyes, hand cupping the side of my face before his lips met mine. The gasp I let out… I could feel his smile. He guided my hand into the front of his pants, but did nothing else. Just left it there.
When I tried to pull away, he bit my lip and pulled me right back in. Finger pressing into the front of my throat. In a commanding, possessive way that made my stomach burn with desire.
I slowly traced around the outline of him. My fingers were trembling so fiercely that I wasn’t sure they were moving at all. As best I could control them, I made my way up to the waistband of his briefs, just… testing the waters.
“You’re so close to where I need you,” Harvey purred, eyes looking at my surly swollen lips. “Go on, sweetheart, don’t be shy.”
I guess there really was no turning back. As my hand ventured further, I ducked down and swept my tongue into his mouth. He approved very enthusiastically. Harvey continued to guide my hips back and forth and back and forth across his thigh. All too gently, all too slowly. One of his hands kept working my hip, the other camp up around my throat.
How could he know that was one of my weakest sides? It didn’t prevent any air, but it was a firm reminder.
His breath broke our searing lips when I moved my thumb over the tip of his cock. Harvey’s grip tightened on my throat and a noise slipped through my mouth. There was little I could do to keep my eyes from lulling back, head going with it. He made an effort to weave his fingers between my locks and pulled. A lot harder than I think he actually meant to.
“Sorry, sweetheart,” he murmured against my ear, sending goosebumps down my neck and arms. “I can’t help myself when you make such pretty noises. I’ll be gentle.”
I huffed out a laugh, as best I could with the straight against my neck. “I don’t mind.”
“Those are dangerous words, Claudia,” he warned, bringing my head back up. His eyes were dark in a way I couldn’t process in that moment. His lips were red and his hair was a mess from my fingers.
I tugged at him as emphasis for my earlier words. “I don’t mind you being rough with me.”
His eyes closed, and his jaw clenched. I continued my motions, slow and long, drawing divine noises from him. Even with his hands away from my hips, I still moved them, picking up pace with my hand. I took the liberty to occupy his mouth with my own, hopefully filling him with euphoria. It was fast, and quite messy. My hair was sticking to the back of my neck with sweat, and I could taste it on his skin when I couldn’t help but trail my tongue up his throat.
Harvey murmured my name, but I didn’t stop. I couldn’t now, not with the constant moans and praise from his tongue. ‘Just like that sweetheart’, ‘I know that pretty mouth of yours will feel so much better wrapped around my cock’, ‘Can’t wait to take you apart’.
With his release, warm and wet over the back of my hand, he stilled my hips. Fingers digging in. At some point my skirt rode up, or he tugged it over my ass, and his nails left long lines of scratches. I hissed, and Harvey was breathing deep.
Harvey’s grin was nothing short of animalistic as he looked at where my hand still connected us. “Look at that, sweetheart. Look how well you’ve done.”
I could do nothing to keep my blood from rushing to my face. When I moved my hand– not entirely sure if I should get up and clean it off– Harvey snatched my wrist.
“Open.”
I was going to question him, but I watched his eyes flick over my surely swollen lips. I flushed deeper. And deeper again as he moved them into my mouth. Bitter, but not in a bad way. And If I had been thoroughly fucked, I’d undoubtably find it irresistible.
“Good girl, Claudia.”
There would be no way to recover from hearing that. I shuddered, so hard I clamped his thigh between my own, and whimpered. Like I had never before. And his stare… the way his eyes watched my tongue circle over my fingers. As they watched me swallow him down.
“I bet you didn’t even realize,” he tilted his head, tucking hair behind my ear, flopping it behind my shoulder.
“Realize…what?”
“How you took control. How confident you were with your hand… with that wicked tongue of yours. It was like it was second nature for you, wasn’t it? I didn’t even have to tell you to keep moving your hips. You just did it.”
I didn’t even know I was doing most of it… It all just happened. At some point or another.
“I wouldn’t say that I was confi-”
“Yes,” he interrupted. “You were. And that feeling, of being in control, is what you need to feel when you are in the courtroom. You were able to do it here, with me, to me. It was the most powerful and direct I’ve ever seen you.”
“Sex and being a lawyer aren’t exactly the same thing.”
“No, but you were able to feel safe and let yourself go. To release all that potential and work miracles.”
“You’d consider me giving you an orgasm a miracle?”
He chuckled, leaning so his lips brushed against mine. “Your hands do miraculous things to me, Claudia. I don’t normally give myself to someone the way I did with you. I didn’t have any second thoughts about it because I knew how willing you’d be to please me. And god damn do I love watching you pleasure yourself for me.”
In the minutes that followed, Harvey stood me up and straightened out my skirt. He did give me some hand sanitizer until I could go to the bathroom. I watched as he tucked in his shirt, buttoning his pants and rolling the sleeves back up his arms.
“Harvey?”
“Yes, Claudia?” His voice was much more mellow.
“How often is this… you know. Gonna happen?”
He smirked, “Why, already picturing yourself on your knees for me?”
I wasn’t, but I sure as hell was now. One thing that I needed to learn to do was control my facial reactions because judging by the way his stepped closer, he could see that I was, in fact, picturing his hand in my hair while he forced me to take it down my-
“Oh sweet sweet Claudia,” he chuckled, tilting up my chin. “You really are that eager to please me.”
“I was just wondering when you were going to return the favor.”
Harvey seized my throat, tighter than he had before. “Don’t you worry, sweetheart. I will have my name dripping from your tongue for so long you will forget it completely and beg for mercy. And when you beg for it, just know that you won’t get it until I say you do.”
#harvey specter#harvey specter suits#harvey specter x ofc#harvey specter smut#suits smut#suits#suits tv#mike ross#jessica pearson#louis litt#rachel zane#suits fanfic#suits fanfiction
266 notes
·
View notes
Text
🎧Elle the Space Unicorn's Masterlist🎧
Reader inserts will have no descriptors, OFCs will be black and plus-sized(unless otherwise stated). I love being able to give girls/femmes who look like me the chance to romance some of their faves.
🎧Bless my current muse...🎧
I love to write fanfiction. Right now, my main muse is Henry Cavill. But I also like some Chris Evans and Sebastian Stan characters (see below who I will write for - send prompts or requests to @ellethespaceunicorn HERE).
Buy Me A Ko-Fi? | AO3 | Author Recs | Fic Recs | Headcanon Recs | Fic Prompts | Fic Title Ideas | Words to use instead of ‘said’ | WIP List | 2023 Fanfiction Wrapped | 2023 Character Wrapped
Masterlist is under the Cut...
Bright Like The Moon (ongoing)
Love, Napoleon (ongoing)
Scrapbook (finished)
Daddy Knows Best (possibly on hiatus)
Don't Take My Sunshine Away (possibly on hiatus)
Touch and Go (possibly ongoing)
The Howling in Claw Creek Forest (ongoing)
What Are You Doing, StepBro?
Rating: Explicit
Pairing: Humphrey x Stepsister!Reader
Summary: You and Humphrey don’t have the best start, but before long you will reach an arrangement.
Hold Me Til I Scream For Air To Breathe
Rating: Explicit
Pairing: Sub!Clark Kent x Domme!Reader
Summary: Clark needs to give over to his submissive urges, specifically he yearns to be tied up and owned.
I Want a Little Sugar in My Bowl
Rating: Explicit
Pairing: Napoleon Solo x Reader
Summary: Napoleon wines and dines.
Make That Kitty Purr {DARK FIC}
Rating: Explicit
Pairing: Mike x Reader, August Walker x Reader
Fandom: Hellraiser: Hellworld x Mission: Impossible - Fallout, Crossover AU
Summary: Uncle August doesn’t give a shit that you’re Mike’s girlfriend.
Make That Kitty Purr [Director's Cut] {DARKER FIC}
Rating: Explicit
Pairing: Mike x Reader, August Walker x Reader
Fandom: Hellraiser: Hellworld x Mission: Impossible - Fallout, Crossover AU
Summary: Uncle August doesn’t give a shit that you’re Mike’s girlfriend. This is the darker pre-edited version.
Some Things You Just Can’t Refuse
Rating: Explicit
Pairing: Dom!Clark Kent x Sub!Reader
Summary: A collection of first times with Clark Kent, and one last time.
Happy Birthday, Cupcake
Rating: General
Pairing: Clark Kent x PlusSize!Reader
Summary: Clark surprises you for your birthday.
Treat Me Like A Slut
Rating: Explicit
Pairing: August Walker x Reader
Summary: August has had enough of your antics, and you’re going to pay for it.
Sometimes The Silence Guides A Mind
Rating: Explicit
Pairing: Sherlock Holmes x Reader
Summary: As you were getting close to Sherlock, he stops visiting. You pop over to Baker Street and share an eye-opening moment.
Don't Take Your Eyes Off It
Rating: Explicit
Pairing: Sugar Daddy!Steve Rogers x Black!Fem!Reader
Summary: It’s Valentine’s Day, and you have a surprise for Steve!
Fifteen Minutes
Character: Walter Marshall x Unnamed Black!OFC
Rating: Explicit
Summary: What Walter does with 15 minutes of his time.
There Is A Light That Never Goes Out
Pairing: Syverson x Reader
Rating: Mature
Summary: When an unexpected pregnancy rocks your already uncertain world, you decide the best option is to run. Apocalypse AU.
Pretty As A Picture
Pairing: Lloyd Hansen x F!Reader
Rating: Explicit
Summary: What started as a hobby day in the park turns into Lloyd Hansen showing you why taking photos of strangers is a bad idea.
Something Old, Something New
Rating: Explicit
Pairing: Nick Fowler x Reader
Summary: Your childhood best friend invites you to your old vacation spot for her wedding, and you have been catching up with your first crush: her recently divorced big brother Nick.
Oxytocin
Rating: Explicit
Pairing: Ransom Drysdale x Older!Black!Fem!OFC
Summary: At a New Year's Eve party, Ransom Drysdale's life is forever changed by a chance meeting with Ivy Kensington.
My Little Strawberry
Pairing: Syverson x Black!Reader (Peaches)
Rating: Mature
Summary: A follow-up to Shape Up. Sy has a conversation with his baby girl while she’s still in your stomach.
Doing Something Unholy
Rating: Explicit
Pairing: Charles Brandon x Reader
Summary: This is a prompt fill for some teasing of Charles Brandon and then him taking over.
Praise You
Rating: General, pure fluff
Pairing: Clark Kent x Insecure PlusSize!Reader
Summary: Clark Kent loves everything about you, especially what you think are your flaws.
Get My Pretty Name Outta Your Mouth
Rating: Explicit
Pairing: Walter Marshall x Reader
Summary: You hate everything about Detective Walter Marshall. He feels the same about you. Now, kiss!
Shape-Up
Rating: Explicit
Pairing: Cpt Syverson x Black!Reader (Peaches)
Summary: Syverson and his girl, Peaches, try and trim his beard without causing a ruckus. Spoiler alert: they fail.
Follow-up to Shape-Up: My Little Strawberry
The Paganini Problem
Rating: Mature
Pairing: Sherlock Holmes x Wife!Reader
Summary: Being Sherlock’s wife proves to be difficult when a case stumps him.
Power Play: After Hours
Rating: Explicit
Pairing: Lloyd Hansen x Assistant!Black!Reader
Summary: What happens when Lloyd sees you, his assistant, in something other than what you usually wear? Well, you should be worried about what he does when he sees you.
No Good Deeds
Rating: Explicit
Pairing: Landlord!Ari Levinson x Reader
Summary: Moving out on your own is challenging, but your landlord, Mr. Levinson is kind and helpful. But he may want more from you than your tenancy.
Executive Temptation
Rating: Explicit
Pairing: CEO!August Walker x Employee!Reader
Summary: You’ve caught the eye of CEO August Walker. What happens when he asks you to go to his private office?
Walter Marshall - Hobbies
Lloyd Hansen - Family, Quirks/Hobbies, Sleep
Lloyd Hansen - What happens when reader starts dressing to match lloyd?
Walter Marshall (Night Hunter)
Geralt of Rivia (The Witcher)
Clark Kent (Man of Steel, BvS, Justice League)
Humphrey (Stardust)
Charles Brandon (The Tudors)
Mike (Hellraiser: Hellworld)
Napoleon Solo (The Man from U.N.C.L.E.)
August Walker (Mission: Impossible - Fallout)
Will Shaw (The Cold Light of Day)
Sherlock Holmes (Enola Holmes films)
Captain Syverson (Sand Castle)
Evan Marshall (Blood Creek)
Melot (Tristan and Isolde)
Thomas Apreas (Hotel Laguna)
Chas Quilter (The Inspector Lyndley Mysteries)
Stephen Colley (I Capture the Castle)
I DO NOT WRITE RPF FOR HENRY
Lloyd Hansen (The Gray Man)
Andy Barber (Defending Jacob)
Ransom Drysdale (Knives Out)
Steve Rogers (Avengers films)
Curtis Everett (Snowpiercer)
Ari Levinson (The Red Sea Diving Resort)
Nick Gant (PUSH)
Jake Jensen (The Losers)
Frank Adler (Gifted)
I DO NOT WRITE RPF FOR CHRIS
Bucky Barnes (Marvel)
Charles Blackwood (We Have Always Lived in the Castle)
Steve Kemp (Fresh)
Max (Sharper)
Nick Fowler (The 355)
Lee Bodecker (The Devill All The Time)
Chris (Destroyer)
Justin Capshaw (Law & Order)
I DO NOT WRITE RPF FOR SEBASTIAN
Let me know if you wanna be added and for what plz, so far only these categories 😁 Let me know if you ever want to be removed!
General Fanfiction (Everything)
Henry Character Fanfiction
Chris Character Fanfiction
August Walker
Bright Like The Moon
Love, Napoleon!
Daddy Knows Best
Don't Take My Sunshine Away
The Howling in Claw Creek Forest
~Please DON'T ask me to tag you in a series that you've never 'liked' or 'reblogged'. It's just kind of rude. Also, don't ask for an ETA on the next chapter.~
*Blog Header, Cover Art for fics, Masterlist Header/MDNI 18+ Banner, Support/Reblog banner and Masterlist Dividers made by me in Canva*
#elle the space unicorn#ellethespaceunicorn speaks#my masterlist#ellethespaceunicorn masterlist#ao3#chris evans#walter marshall#clark kent#napoleon solo#syverson#walter marshall x ofc#hc sherlock holmes#ellethespaceunicorn fanfic#henry cavill fanfiction#henry cavill fanfic#henry cavill#sherlock holmes#august walker#hellraiser mike#mike hellraiser#evan marshall#lloyd hansen#ellethespaceunicorn requests#humphrey stardust#charles brandon#ellethespaceunicorn prompt fill#sebastian stan#nick fowler#steve rogers#ransom drysdale
268 notes
·
View notes
Text
Law firm Specter Ross represent gay club in Seattle
#took my tags on the original image and ran with them 🙃#don't know the gay club scene in seattle at all ofc lmao so dont know if this one is fully fitting or not but! its logo was pink and square#so I went with it...they do drag nights.#and listen. listen#harvey and mike are out here fucking thriving!#harvey is a thriving bisexual...always has been but! now he's out here...has a firm with mike...is in a relationship with mike...#(per my headcanons 🙃)#gets to represent businesses like this (now maybe?). and just. enjoy himself. so fully#he's just happy! he had it all in new york except he /didn't/#and now he really kinda does#(they also probably just. go there. as well as representing them. idk which came first)#marvey#harvey specter#mike ross#suits#suits tv#suits usa#specter ross#harvey x mike#mike x harvey#also pre-emptively if this inspires anything for anyone (lol). run with it. be my guest#I don't even know if imma actually fold it into my main idea but. it's a fun offshoot anyway. maybe#// do people even still make manips anymore lol. this felt like such an older fandom kind of thing to do 😂
72 notes
·
View notes
Text
Geralt-Yenn's Masterlist
Hi! Thank you for taking a look at my materlist! Here you find a bunch of stories in which I put all kinds of Henry Cavill shaped characters.
Most of these stories contain content not suitable for minors, so if you're under 18, please do not read!
Do not copy, translate or post my work anywhere else! I explicitly forbid using my work to feed AI!
What I do encourage you is to reblog my stories. Every little bit of feedback is welcome!
List by character under the cut:
Your majesty (drabble; VampireKing!August/reader) 🔥
a lesson in obedience (VampireKing!August/reader/ofc) 🔥
Believe in me (modern AU vampire!Melot/ofc) 🌩 🔥 💕
bonfire (Sy/reader) 🌩 🔥 💕
summary: After months you finally see Sy again. But how will he react to you after he cancelled his date before he left?
Something like that (Sy/reader) 🔥 💕
summary: follow-up of bonfire - Sy finally takes you on a date
Part 1, Part 2
mother's day (drabble; Sy/reader) 💕
Yearning (drabble; Sy/reader) 🌩 💕
Believe in me (modern AU vampire!Melot/ofc) 🌩 🔥 💕
I need you now (Evan Marshall/reader) 💕
summary: After an accident your cute neighbor takes care of you
Brothers and Beers (drabble; Evan Marshall/reader) 💕 (Evan's pov on 'I need you now')
Fighting demons (Evan Marshall/reader) 🌩 🔥 💕 part 2 of 'I need you now'
summary: You've been in a relationship with Evan for a while now, but somehow you are still stuck on first base. You start questioning if he's really that into you.
Believe in me (modern AU vampire!Melot/ofc) 🌩 🔥 💕
Ray of Sunshine (modern AU Melot/ofc) 🔥 💕
summary: just some fluffy, smutty summer dream with a tattooed biker Melot
Hearts Too Big (modern AU Melot/ofc/Mike) 🌩 🔥 💕
summary: Nina goes on a camping trip with her boyfriend Mel and his cute neighbor Mike. Plenty of feelings - that’s the whole plot
Bubbles (drabble; modern AU Melot/ofc/Mike) 🔥 💕
Bottom (drabble; modern AU Melot/ofc/Mike) 🔥 💕
A very merry birthday (modern AU Melot/ofc/Mike) 🔥 💕
summary: The boys are celebrating Christmas and more importantly, Nina's birthday
the natural thing to do (Mikey/reader) 🔥 💕
summary: After another breakup, instead of your best friend you only find her brother Mikey at her home. The guy you had a crush on since you were 12…
pranked (Mikey/reader) 🔥 💕
summary: your babysitter job took some turns that you couldn't have forseen...
caught for sillyrabbit81’s milestone celebration 2023 (Mikey/reader) 🔥 💕
follow-up of pranked, but both stories can be read separately
date night with Mikey (drabble; Mikey/reader) 💕
ice cream, brownies and a hug (drabble; Mikey/reader) 💕
Hearts Too Big (modern AU Melot/ofc/Mike) 🌩 🔥 💕
summary: Nina goes on a camping trip with her boyfriend Mel and his cute neighbor Mike. Plenty of feelings - that’s the whole plot
Bubbles (drabble; modern AU Melot/ofc/Mike) 🔥 💕
Bottom (drabble; modern AU Melot/ofc/Mike) 🔥 💕
Fakin' it (Mikey/reader) 🌩 🔥 💕
summary: To win back your ex-boyfriend, you decide to fake date your best friend. What could go wrong?
Zoom (mini drabble; Mikey/reader) 💕
A very merry birthday (modern AU Melot/ofc/Mike) 🔥 💕
summary: The boys are celebrating Christmas and more importantly, Nina's birthday
anahita (Napoleon Solo/ofc) 🔥
summary: After a hard job in Isfahan, Napoleon tries to lose some tension in the hamam of his client, the Shah
Memories (Walter Marshall/ofc) 🌩 🔥 💕
summary: At your brother's wedding you have to face a ghost from your past - Walter Marshall - and you find yourself lost in memories
Part 1, Part 2
Hollow Hearts (Walter Marshall/reader) 🌩 🌩 🌩 (💕)
summary: you break up with Walter but you just can't let go
Hollow Hearts (bonus chapter) (Walter Marshall/reader) 🔥 💕
summary: you and Walter take care of each other (basically porn without plot, can be read without knowing the main story)
Headcanons / multiple characters:
Lazy morning sex 🔥
On-going series:
Inspo boards for my stories
Fluff = 💕 Smut = 🔥 Angst = 🌩
Collection of all my stories - follow to get notifications on new fics:
Yenn-writes
#my masterlist#henry Cavill#henry cavill characters#henry cavill fanfic#henry cavill fanfiction#captain syverson fanfiction#captain syverson x reader#syverson fanfic#captain syverson#syverson fanfiction#walter marshall fanfiction#walter marshall fanfic#walter marshall#mike (hellraiser)#mikey hellraiser#mike (hellraiser) x reader#mike (hellraiser) fanfiction#mike (hellraiser) fanfic#august walker fanfic#august walker fanfiction#august walker#melot fanfic#melot fanfiction#melot#napoleon solo x ofc#napoleon solo fanfic#napoleon solo fanfiction#evan marshall fanfiction#evan marshall fanfic#evan marshall
115 notes
·
View notes
Text
Welcome Home
Prompt: Okay! You gonna love this A sandwich.... between....*drum rolls* Mike and Touch Starved!Will … They both brothers, and Mike is a horn dog, while after 3 month parted Will needs a hard release after a stressful business agenda😘😘
Summary: while your one roommate is away, things get steamy with your other roommate. it just so happens that the roommate who was gone comes back while you’re fooling around with the other one. this is fun.
Pairing: bi!Mikey x unnamed OFC x bi!Will Shaw
Warnings: dom x switch x switch, f2l, threeway, p in v sex, oral sex, unprotected sex, cumming inside (on, uhh both ends), grinding, little bit of degradation, implication that Mikey came in his pants while OFC was grinding on him once, my first time writing a threeway, me picking up a wip after moooonths and a very draining semester, hints at a possible polyamorous relationship?, rules of physics? is this even possible? we don’t ask these kinds of questions here sir, the female character is not described beyond having “grip-able” hair however you want to define it, for the sake of not being called inclusive enough for a reader i chose to make her an unspecified OFC
Names used: bunny, good girl, sweetheart, slut, good boy (Mikey), sir (Will)
A/N: I hope you don’t mind that I changed your prompt a little bit. I didn’t really feel comfortable writing them as brothers, so I made them all roommates. Thank you so much @wolvesandhoundshowltogether @littlefreya and @luna-aestas for helping me when i got stuck or felt it sucked. You girls are amazing ❤️ not beta'd much. Typos we're going down swingin'!
Word count: ca 4k
Title: Welcome Home
Writers live off validation. If you liked it please like, comment and reblog 💕 thank you for reading 💖
It started as roommates. As a guy in his junior year, with friends mostly in higher semesters, Will was suddenly left with an empty apartment and a rent that was far too high to handle all by himself.
That’s when I came into play, a little freshman who happened to not have gotten a dorm room on campus. It was especially convenient since I got a job at the little café just across the street once I was accepted into college. The wage was just enough for rent and food and I was lucky my parents still supported me.
A few weeks into the semester, another boy joined our little arrangement. Mikey was trouble, which, in a way, was good because that meant he was rarely home. He was always out partying, slept during the day, and missed most of his courses. But at least that meant it was quiet when Will and I had to study or do homework.
That was two years ago. The three of us have become close friends, almost like family. The boys grew protective of their little barista, who would bring them their favorite coffee whenever I came home. They were almost like big brothers. Well… Almost.
Will has finished his bachelor’s by now and is currently building his own startup, while part time working on his master's program. So he’s still living in the apartment with the two of us.
Well actually… not right now. He had to go away for three months. Something to do with his business, I can’t really remember.
Three months alone with Mikey have been... interesting, to say the least. And fun. Lots of fun. Take that however you want.
Right now, we're lounging on the couch, watching some silly movie. I couldn't tell the name even with a gun to my head. It’s late, and Mikey's soft, but progressively more daring caress is using up all the focus I can muster. His hand snuck into my shorts and is squeezing my buttcheek. I bite my lip to stifle a whimper and press my thighs together. He does it again, drawing the same reaction from me; except this time, I bury my face into his chest. I can practically feel his smirk and look up to glare at him. I don’t even meet his eyes before his lips catch mine in a sloppy kiss.
In a scramble of arms and legs, he pulls me to straddle his lap, his hands kneading my ass while mine paw at his chest and neck, tug at his hair, and grip his shoulders. It’s messy. It’s clumsy. It’s desperate. I want more. I need it. I need to be closer, need to feel him everywhere.
I start grinding my hips into his crotch, feeling him grow. His hands on my hips urge me on, but instead of speeding up, I slow down. Giggling and out of breath, I break the kiss.
“Nuh-uh, remember last time? Not gonna happen again.”
Mikey huffs and rolls his eyes. “That was one time!”
Laughing, I shake my head and lean down to kiss him again. His hands are everywhere, on my ass, my hips, then sliding up my back underneath my shirt. With skilled fingers, he unclasps my bra, pulling the straps off my arms. As it falls between us, I take it and blindly throw it into the room behind us. Faintly, I hear it hitting the floor before my attention focuses on Mikey’s hands sliding up my tummy and letting his thumbs brush over that spot on my ribs.
I gasp and grind my hips down harder, making him chuckle. In response, I capture his bottom lip between my teeth, tugging and sucking on it a little before releasing it. Can’t have the boy think he’s got the upper hand in this.
But he still thinks he does. His hands find my tits, and the triumphant grin on his face…
“Oh! Your nipples are hard! Is this turning you on, baby?”
Ugh! That boy!
“No, Mikey. Obviously not.” I roll my eyes and snort. “And what about you? I’m sure you find it absolutely terrible to have me grinding in your lap, hm? As hard as your cock is.”
“Hatin’ it.” He grins and pinches my nipples. “You know what I’d like better?” He leans in, his breath hot against my neck. “If the two of us got naked.”
“Hm, yeah… Now that you’re saying it… that does sound like a good idea.”
Scrambling to my feet, I’m quick to slide down my jogging shorts. I’m about to take off my shirt, when Mikey gets up and stands right in front of me… Entirely naked. Damn, he’s quick!
“Lemme do it?”
I just nod, lifting my arms to assist him, but of course, he takes his sweet time, letting the tips of his fingers glide up my skin underneath the fabric. Of course, he has to squeeze my tits when he reaches them, but he lifts the shirt over my face too quickly for me to glare at him. It doesn’t stop me from trying, though. Once the shirt is off my body and Mikey sees my face, he can’t suppress a chuckle and quickly kisses the tip of my nose to make the glare disappear. To his credit, it works. A hot flush gathers in my cheeks, and I quickly turn around, searching the room for… Damn.
“Be right back,” I tell Mikey over my shoulder, taking off my panties to toss at him, but I’ve already dashed through the door before I know if I hit him or not.
Not even a minute later, I come back to the living room, finding Mikey still where I had left him, with my panties in his hands, grinning to himself, most likely proud of himself for getting me to soak them that much.
“What do you want with that?” he asks once he notices I’m back, eyes on the towel in my hand.
“Well… I thought that Will would appreciate it if he didn’t come home to cum stains on the couch.” I shrug.
“Ohhh, yeah… Probably.”
He takes the towel from my hand and puts it down on the couch, then sits down on it. Mikey pats his thighs, signaling for me to sit, but I look at him with a raised eyebrow.
“Oh!” He grins sheepishly, realizing what I’m looking at and quickly tosses my panties to the floor. He doesn’t even manage to pat his lap again before I climb on top of him. With one hand on my hip, the other on my neck, Mikey pulls me closer until my lips meet his, and the length of his cock rubs against my pussy.
I start to grind my hips into him, throwing my head back at the friction. I feel Mikey’s breath heavy on my neck, then his soft lips on my tender skin. His hands grip me tighter as I move on his cock, pulling my hips deeper into him. By now, the hand he had on my neck has wandered to the back of my head, tugging at my hair to keep my throat exposed to his kisses. I’m sure my neck will be covered in hickeys tomorrow. There’ll be bruises on my hip, too. Fuck! The thought of carrying his marks makes me even wetter.
“Bunny, I need you,” Mikey pants against my neck. I nod, and he lets me go, so I can sit up. He grips his cock to guide himself in as I hover above his lap, steadying myself with my hands on his shoulders.
“Ready?” I ask.
“Just a second.”
Oh… yeah… Mikey and tits, how could I forget? With my chest on eye level, of course Mikey has to bury his face into it, peppering kisses all over my boobs, sucking and biting at my nipples until I’m a whimpering mess, swaying my hips in the search for friction, inches away from his cock.
“Okay, ready.” He grins, his free hand coming up to my hip to help me ease down on him.
Fuck, fuck, fuck! No matter how many times we do it, I’ll never get used to his size. The delicious stretch of being seated on him all the way has me panting.
“Good girl.”
“Mhh.”
For a moment, I just sit there, resting my head against his shoulder while feeling him pulse inside me. I smile against his skin when he begins to gently stroke my back. His hands shift down to my waist when I start to roll my hips slowly. He squeezes my hips, making me lift up and brace myself on his shoulders.
Gasping, I relish in the feeling of his cock stroking every spot inside me. I go faster. Harder. His hands shift even lower, grabbing at my butt and guiding my movements.
"Fuck," we sigh in unison, before breaking in a fit of giggles. With heaving breath, I smile at him, wiping a strand of sweaty hair from his brow before cradling the back of his head in my hands, leaning in to kiss him. He kisses back instantly, tongue swiping along my lower lip to request entrance. Opening my mouth for him, I let his tongue explore my mouth, sucking on it and trying to fight for dominance. We both moan into the kiss, the movement of our hips growing more sloppy, rushed.
"Hey, uh… Oh."
We jump at the familiar voice. Wide-eyed, we turn towards the door, where we find a very flustered looking Will. The thud of his bag hitting the floor makes my eyes snap to his hand that dropped it, then the prominent bulge in the front of his jeans. Once my eyes find his face again, I can spot the hint of a smirk playing around his lips.
"Uhm." Mikey's voice is a little shaky. I feel him twitch inside me. I look back at him, raising my eyebrows in question. He gives me a nod and grinning, I nod back.
"Will! C'mere." I turn towards him and gesture for him to come closer. He hesitates for a moment before finally taking determined steps towards Mikey and me.
Standing in front of us, Will leans down to meet my face. his hand reaches up to caress my cheek and I lean into it, missing the gentle touch when his hand wanders down. I gasp when I feel his fingers lightly squeezing my throat, my eyes fluttering shut when he gets even closer. His kiss is still rougher than expected, his tongue claiming dominance right away. I feel myself clenching around Mikey’s cock, a new wave of wetness soaking his lap. Will breaks the kiss way too soon. I try to chase his lips as he pulls back, but he keeps my head in place with his hand around my throat. Smiling while I pout at him, he turns to Mikey.
“Has she been good?”
I feel Mikey shuffle to sit up straighter. A moment passes before he can answer, stunned and with his mouth hanging open slightly. “Yes.” Another moment before he adds an uncertain “...sir?”
Will just nods before finally sitting down right next to Mikey. “You’re gonna be a good girl for me too?”
All I can do is bite my lip and nod. As a reward he grabs my neck again and pulls me in for another deep kiss that leaves me breathless.
Feeling Mikey’s cock twitch inside me, I start grinding on him again. Hot breath against my ear and suddenly there is a pair of lips sucking on my neck. I whimper against Will’s lips when Mikey starts to graze his teeth over the sensitive skin below my ear.
Once Will allows me a moment to breathe again, I kiss my way down to his neck. It’s so much rougher than Mikey’s, the well grown out stubble leaves my lips tingling. I feel him turning his head and his Adam's apple bob against my kiss. At first I think it was to give me better access, but from above me I hear the unmistakable sound of a hesitant but needy kiss.
Are they- ? Oh fuck, why is that so hot?
Mikey must have felt me squeezing around him because a moment later his hand that was still on my body pushes me to adjust on his cock by the small of my back, nudging against that spot, making me gasp. Being so focused on the changed sensation inside of me, I haven’t even noticed how my nails have started to dig into Will’s chest, until I hear his groan. It wasn’t a pained groan, more like he was enjoying it. Maybe even a little too much. I took that for a sign to take the next step and while he and Mikey are still making out, I start to unbutton Will’s shirt, kissing and nibbling at every inch of skin I uncovered, making sure to scrape my nails down his chest as I go. The lower I go, the more he tangles his fingers into my hair, pushing me further. Once I reach the waistline of his jeans, nuzzle my nose against the thick hair of his happy trail and look up at him with big eyes.
“Can I?” I ask, with my hands on his thighs, close to his crotch.
“Can you what? C’mon, be a good girl. Use your words.”
Wow, those three months really changed him.
I swallow a little nervously and nod before I try again. “Can I take your cock out? I wanna taste it.”
Waiting for an answer, I watch as Mikey sucks on the side of Will’s neck, making him throw his head back and groan.
“Please… sir?”
“Yeah, sweetheart, you can.”
With eager fingers I unbutton his jeans and fumble a little before I manage to pull down the zipper. Already starting to drool with anticipation, I tug at his boxers. He lifts his hips to help me and finally I’m met with the sight of his hard cock springing free.
He is a bit thicker than Mikey, but they’re about the same length. Taking hold of him, I give the head a gentle little kiss before sticking out my tongue to collect the small drop of pre cum leaking from the tip.
“Mmm, good girl,” Will hums and strokes my hair. “Suck on it, c’mon.”
I nod before I take him in my mouth, just the head, suckling on it and toying with it a little with my tongue.
The moan that comes out of his mouth… I’ve never heard anything sexier. It has me squeezing around Mikey unconsciously.
“Fuuuuuck,” I hear him mutter into Will’s neck.
The wave of confidence that washes over me at the fact I’m pleasuring not one but two men makes me take Will deeper into my mouth. I hollow my cheeks and press my tongue against the underside of his cock, slowly taking more of him. As I keep bobbing my head up and down his grip on my hair becomes tighter and more and more moans fall from his mouth .
The tingling sensation that spreads through my body from that makes me try to take him even deeper, until I start gagging and my eyes begin to water. By now, my nose is pressing into his hip.
“I can’t… I can’t!” I suddenly hear Mikey wheeze. Will immediately lets go of my hair and I hurry to get off Mikey’s lap.
“What is it?”
I’m stunned at how calmly Will asks that while I’m staring at a panting Mikey, almost panicking.
“I fucking need…” he wheeses again. Both Will and I stare at him, anxiously waiting for him to continue. “... to get off!”
I let out a sigh of relief, watching Will chuckle and playfully nudge Mikey with his elbow. The younger man smiles sheepishly and scratches the back of his head.
“I was serious about it, though. So-” he drags out the word “- can we like… get started?”
I nod slowly, feeling their eyes on me, and look towards Will for guidance.
“How do you want to do this?” He asks me gently, and I shrug, unsure. “Okay then, c'mere.”
While I get closer, he stands up and rearranges the towel so it covers most of the couch and drapes over the armrest, causing Mikey to jump up as well.
“Now, can you get on your hands and knees for us?” Will nearly coos, still it feels like he’s giving no room for discussion. “Isn’t she such a good girl for us?” I can hear him ask Mikey, now behind my back, and I can only imagine Mikey nodding while giving Will puppy dog eyes. “And you? You’re gonna be a good boy for us and let her suck you off.” Again, no room for discussion.
I shuffle closer to the couch's armrest, balancing my weight on my elbows on it, and give Mikey a reassuring nod. He swallows a little nervously, looking at Will, who's getting into position behind me. I lean forward to give Mike a small kiss to his hip bone, then nuzzle my face against the base of his cock. He cups my cheek with one hand, stroking his thumb across my bottom lip when I lean into him, while his other hand grips the base of his cock. I open my lips a bit and suckle on the tip of his thumb as he gently brings my face and himself into position. He pulls his finger from my mouth and I open my lips wider, giving the tip of his cock a little lick, looking up at him through my lashes to see his reaction. He groans and throws his head back. That’s when I take the head in my mouth and start playing with it with my tongue.
Behind me, Will puts a hand on my hip to hold me steady, with the other, he grabs is cock and swipes it up and down on my lips, coating himself in my juices.
“Fuck, you’re so wet!” He groans and pushes in a little. I let out a moan around Mikey’s cock, making him shiver in response. Will slowly keeps pushing in, a deep moan escaping him once he bottoms out. I can only whimper around Mikey’s cock, feeling so full already.
“Now just stay still, baby, we’ve got you,” Will says, if a little bit strained. I nod as much as I can and look up at Mikey, who’s still holding my face. He pushes himself a little bit deeper into my mouth. I can still taste myself on him as I suck. Will starts moving, thrusting in a slow and steady rhythm, pushing me down on Mikey’s cock with every time his hips meet mine. Again, I moan around Mikey, whose hands start wandering to my hair and grips it to push himself further down my throat. My eyes begin to water when Will picks up the pace, making me take Mikey even deeper. The room is filled with the beautifully filthy sounds of the two men groaning in erotic harmony, skin slapping on skin and my strangled moans as I gag around Mikey’s cock.
“You’re being so good, bunny,” Mikey praises, breathing heavily. “So good for us,” Will adds. “Letting us use you like a little slut.” I can’t help but whimper at that, squeezing around Will’s cock.
“Oh? Did you like that?” Will leans down closer to my ear, whispering, “You like it when I call you slut?” I nod as much as I can with Mikey in my mouth. “You’re so filthy. Nothing more than a toy for us to use.”
He fucks me harder, making me whimper and take Mikey even deeper. Tears are beginning to stream down my face, but it all feels so good. I can’t help but clench around him, the coil in my belly starting to tighten.
So it takes me by surprise when Will suddenly slows to a stop. A little out of breath he says, “This isn’t it. Let’s take this to the bedroom.”
Mikey nods, pulling from my mouth and Will picks me up, carrying me over to the bedrooms. My mind is far too lazy to see whose bedroom we end up in when Will tosses me onto the bed with a bounce.
“Let your head hang over the edge. Yes, just like this, good girl.”
I watch upside down as Mikey kneels down by my head, positioning himself. I open my mouth widely, obediently and he pushes his cock back into my mouth. Closing my eyes, I start sucking on him again as Will climbs up over me, kneels on the bed and grabs my thighs. He doesn’t make me wait long and thrusts back in in one smooth movement. I moan loudly around Mikey’s cock when he bottoms out, finally feeling full again. Complete, in a sense.
Before he begins to thrust, though, he pulls my hips up onto his legs, making me arch my back and take Mikey deeper down my throat. All three of us moan in sinful harmony, skin slapping and wet slurping composing a filthy melody of bliss. With the new angle, I can feel the burning coil tightening faster as the tip of Will’s cock strokes all the spots perfectly, the base of him rubbing against my clit. My moans rise in pitch, even muffled by Mikey fucking my face. His hips begin to stutter, he’s close as well. Will, of course, notices that and picks up his pace, fucking me faster.
Fuck! This feels so good!
Mikey’s groans mix with little gasps as I feel him twitch. He’s close, I can tell. I use my tongue to play with him, eliciting little whimpers from him.
“S-sir, ‘m so close… can I cum? Please?” Mikey begs between little gasps and whines.
“Go a-head,” Will tells him, his own voice strained as well. I brace myself, sucking Mikey harder. A few more thrusts into my mouth and he stills, whimpering loudly as his warm load hits my tongue. I swallow it down eagerly, but gasp when he pulls out of my mouth. I take a few deep breaths as I watch him stand and jerk himself, another, smaller load landing on my chest.
“Fuuuck,” he groans.
“Good boy,” Will praises him, doubling his efforts now, fucking me even harder. His hand comes up to my chest, grabbing and kneading my tits for a moment before swiping two fingers through Mike’s cum and bringing those fingers down to my clit, drawing slow but firm circles around the little bud. I cry out, clenching hard around him. The coil keeps growing tighter until it… Snaps. With a high pitched moan, I fall over the edge, white hot bliss carrying me as my body writhes in pleasure. Through a haze I can hear Will groan and feel a warmth spreading inside me. I open up my eyes to see him hovering above me, dipping his head down to meet my lips in a passionate kiss. I kiss him back eagerly, letting our tongues fight for dominance until we need to stop for air. Will sits up again, reaches out an arm and pulls in Mikey for a just as passionate kiss. I watch them, a satiated smile on my face. I get up on my knees, squeezing between them to kiss their necks and chests alternately. Once the part, the three of us collapse on the bed naked and panting, a tangled mess of limbs.
“You know…” Mikey breathes heavily, “we were going to throw you a welcome home partly…”
Will chuckles at that, “You still could…”
I just shake my head, giggling. “Let’s just order pizza.”
#henry cavill#henry cavill fanfic#henry cavill fic#henry cavill fanfiction#henry cavill smut#henry cavill x reader#henry cavill x you#henry cavill x ofc#mike (hellraiser)#mike (hellraiser) smut#mike (hellraiser) x reader#mike (hellraiser) fic#Mike (hellraiser) fanfic#will shaw#Will shaw fanfic#Will shaw fic#Will shaw smut#Will shaw x reader#Will shaw x ofc#Will shaw x you
213 notes
·
View notes
Text
you weren't mine to lose. s. harrington , e. munson
alternate ending here !
pairing(s) —steve harrington x fem!reader & eddie munson x fem!reader ( separately )
summary —it took you running away for the summer for both you and steve to realise how much you meant to each other. it really is a shame that eddie's heart got roped into it too.
word count —3.3k.
notes —this is based on taylor swift's folklore love triangle, as well as a few other songs from the folklore album! the playlist below is a few songs that i listened to for inspiration while writing this! also, this is set in an au where none of the upside down shit ever happened because i'm not that good at planning things <3
tags —@outoftheregular @auroresce
•─────────💌─────────•
•─────────💌─────────•
MUSIC BLARED while you watched shitty people make shitty conversation whilst drinking shitty beer. god, if you could have been anywhere else, you would be.
he should be back now, you thought. steve, the only reason you were even at this party, had left about 10 minutes ago to get drinks for the both of you.
you sighed, picking at the sleeves of the jacket he gave you. why were you even here? you didn't want to go to a party with people who you didn't like and who certainly didn't like you. why did steve want you to go so badly? was this his way of solidifying whatever was going on between the two of you? was this invitation him saying that those drunken kisses and silly smiles meant to him what they meant to you? that he was no longer 'king steve' but simply 'yours'.
you decided to try and find him, worry and concern swirling in your stomach. you pushed your way to the kitchen, unfortunately finding yourself standing close to carol perkins. " i just don't get why steve is even with her. " she laughed to her friend. " do you think it's some rebound thing to fix his ego? "
" probably. i mean, what other reasons would he have? " the girl's voice trailed off awkwardly once she saw you standing near them. " oops. " she winced, looping her arm with carol's and walking away.
a bitter feeling grew in your heart. it wasn't a secret that the popular population of hawkins high school weren't your biggest fans. they had their sad excuses, some saying you were too loud, some saying that you were too unenthusiastic about your appearance. you know, the typical vapid thought process one comes to associate with those surrounded by carol.
you turned and your breath caught in your throat. steve, the man who kissed you in the car on the way here, the one who's jacket was wrapped tightly around your shoulders, the one who was gone getting drinks was dancing, very happily, with another girl. no, not just another girl.
nancy wheeler wasn't just another girl. she was beautiful, and organised, and liked, and the subject of steve's adoration long before you came into the picture. with an aggravated exhale you turned to leave, only stopping when you passed one of steve's friends, pushing the jacket into their hands with a grumbled request to give it back to him when he was done.
you hobbled over the broken cobblestones, alcohol barely present in your actions but still worsening your ability to walk safely across instead path in thin-soled heels.
steve would have carried you, you thought bitterly when you nearly toppled over for the umpteenth time that minute. you cursed the tears that welled in your eyes, and you despised the ones that actually fell. how embarrassing, crying over a man you couldn't even call yours.
a car pulled up beside you and your hand instinctively balled into a fist. " what's with the long face, sweetheart? " nausea built up in lieu of a grimace at the words until the odd familiarity of the voice struck you.
you turned, only to be met with eddie munson's concerned face looking out at you through the window of a banged up van.
" nothing. " you brushed him off, hoping that the waver in your voice went unnoticed by him. it didn't.
" bullshit. " eddie stared at you, and for a few moments, everything was silent. " get in. "
" what? "
" i said get in. i saw you nearly break a bone ten times, let me drive you home, at the very least. i wouldn't be able to live with myself if such a beautiful lady was left with a twisted ankle. "
you looked around for a second, as if another option would show up out of thin air. tongue pressed to your cheek, you accepted your fate of potentially dying in a van smelling of god-knows-what and opened the passengers seat with a begrudging smile.
a few minutes of silence passed, but they weren't uncomfortable. you weren't sure why, but you didn't feel anxious while sitting next to the school's so-called 'freak' who you've interacted with a handful of times since freshman year.
" okay, cut the shit. what's got you so upset? "
" it's seriously nothing- "
eddie cut you off by slamming on the breaks.
" what the actual fuck, munson?! " you placed a hand to your heart, feeling its rapid movement while trying to calm your breathing.
" i'm not moving this car until you tell me what's wrong. "
" you're in the middle of the fucking street. "
" which is why you'd better start talking, sweetheart. "
you blew out an exasperated breath, pulling at your nails anxiously. " my date, or whatever you'd call it, ditched me to dance with their ex. "
" so it's harrington that made you cry? "
your head snapped towards him. " i didn't say anything about steve. "
" i was at the party too, doll. business deal. i saw you come in with the hair and leave alone so i wanted to make sure you were okay. "
the silence came again as eddie continued driving, still not awkward but slightly more tense. as if eddie knew exactly how you felt he broke the quiet by turning to you. " feel like going on an adventure? "
a surprised laugh bubbled up from your throat. you missed the way eddie grinned when he heard it. " why the fuck not? i've got nothing better to do. " eddie cheered and stepped on the gas, relishing in even more laughter from you.
minutes bled into hours and soon, you found yourselves parked on a ledge by the outskirts of town, strewn lazily around the back of the van, admiring the sunrise as you talked about everything and anything. " i'm not going to college. " you said, head resting on his shoulder. " i mean, i barely graduated high school. i'd get eaten alive. "
" hey, at least you're better than me, i have to redo senior year. "
" only because everyone would miss you so much. " you joked, laughing at the over dramatic face of agreement eddie put on.
" oh yeah, i'm just so totally popular that they couldn't handle me leaving. " you grabbed his hand and started twisting his rings, unaware of the soft gaze and gentle grin directed at you.
" okay, i hate to bring up anything that'd make you upset, but please answer me this. " you turned to look at eddie curiously when he spoke. " why harrington? i mean, look at you! " he let out an incredulous laugh, " you could get anyone you wanted at hawkins but you chose harrington? it doesn’t make sense. "
" steve’s nice. " eddie rolled his eyes. " look, i know he was an ass before, but he’s different now. he’s sweet. "
" people don't change that much that quick. " an annoyed breath leaves your lips and eddie's brows furrow in regret. he placed his hand over yours and you turned your palm upwards to intertwine your fingers. " i'm sorry. "
" don’t be. "
the silence returned, but this time, it was foreign. there were things both of you wished to say that remained unspoken until you moved your head to face him. no words were shared between you both, but the looks you exchanged held an hour-long conversation.
drown me in cheap poetry and irrelevant affairs. make me feel loved. your eyes begged.
his responded by closing, cupping your face and enveloping you in a soft, gentle grave where you could lay unbothered for the next three months.
•─────────💌─────────•
BEING WITH eddie was something you'd never felt before. it was the freedom to act like a child without fear of judgement. it was confidence as assurance because you felt no pressure to be anything other that who you truly are. there was no looming popularity contests, no backhanded compliments, only open-mouth kisses against collarbones in the dead of night and water fights in the sea, not caring who heard your screaming.
you cared for steve, you truly did. hell, you probably loved him! but things were always complicated between you both. there was always a fear of him going back to being absorbed in the beauty of nancy wheeler and leaving you in the dust until she grew tired of him and he came back to you. but with eddie, it was only ever you. that was clear in the way he looked at you, the way he smiled at you, the way he held you.
" it's rude to stare, you know. " he reminded with a smirk, snapping you out of your reverie. a blanket that smelled like him was draped around your shoulders while you both sat around a beachside bonfire. " don't tell me you're still thinking about harrington, i will take it personally. " he joked, but you could see the genuine worry he tried to hide in humour.
" i'm thinking about you, actually. " you laughed at the shy smile he tried to hide. " besides, you can't act like i don't catch you staring at me all the time. "
" true, but i believe that when you look at art for a long time, it's called admiring instead of staring. " he smiled at the way you dipped your head in mild embarrassment.
" you're a fucking sap. "
" a sap that you care about enough to stay with for the past month. " he corrected.
" my favourite sap. how does that sound? "
" better than you could ever imagine, sweetheart. "
•─────────💌─────────•
THE NIGHTS spent with him were your favourite, that was easy to decide. take this moment, for example. a thin blanket acting as your only shield from midnight's chill, your chests heaving, skin shining in a way that eddie said made you look like an angel, and stupid grins on your faces.
his head resting on your shoulder, your head resting on his while his flyaway hairs tickled your skin. nothing was said in these moments, you words drained from before. but that's what made them so perfect. so natural. nothing forced, nothing false. only the safety that came with being vulnerable with the right person. he pressed a kiss to your shoulder, you pressed a kiss to his forehead. you could feel him smile against your skin, you smiled in return.
maybe this is what the poets dreamed about. maybe this was bliss. maybe this was the true peak of love.
it truly was a shame that sleep overtook you before you registered the fact that you did, in fact, love eddie munson. maybe it would have stopped memories of another flooding your dreams.
•─────────💌─────────•
· ͟͟͞➳ the following segment takes place in a dream.
STEVE HELD his hand out to you. it was dark. moon lit the pavement and stars shone to grant him full view of you. he'd finally given in to your pleading to go to the playground purely for the fun of it, and when he saw you smile like that, he couldn't exactly say he regretted it. you placed your hand in his, giddiness growing in your stomach when he pulled you closer, free hand moving to cup your cheek.
" you're so beautiful. " he murmured quietly, gently, almost as if he was scared that the moon itself would steal his words if it heard them. his eyes flitted towards your lips before meeting your eyes again, a silent question that you answered by grasping the back of his neck and pulling him closer towards you.
steve made you feel different. you wished you could think of a better way to describe it, but you couldn't. he could make you feel perfect one second, and like you were an outsider the next. when you were around him, you wanted to be the best version of yourself possible. being around him bettered you. but there was also the daunting question as to whether or not he'd still find you beautiful if you just stopped trying. if he would take you for how you are at your core.
" why did you leave? " he asked once you pulled away, even more quiet than before. " why didn't you stay? "
" you were with nancy, you looked happy. "
his hands held your face, making you look into his eyes when you tried to look away. you feared that when you looked at him, you would see judgement. but instead you say pure concern. he wanted to fix whatever happened between the two of you.
" she was giving me advice on something about you. about us. "
" what? "
" she was telling me to do what i should have done a long time ago. "
you didn't dare speak, fearing that your heart would betray you and leap out instead of words if you tried. " she told me to tell you that i love you. more than anything, and i want to be yours. officially. "
" steve, " you brushed a strand of hair from his forehead and his eyes fluttered closed momentarily at the feeling of your fingertips dancing along his skin, " i'm sorry for what happened. " you leaned in closer. " i love you. "
•─────────💌─────────•
SUMMER BREEZE with the smallest hint of cool coaxed eddie from sleep, rubbing his eyes groggily as sun peaked through the open van doors, showing off the spectacle that was the pile of crappy t-shirts and discoloured sheets that had become you and him.
his back rested against the back of the driver’s seat, arm securely around your shoulders, thumb rubbing small circles on your bicep as you curled closer to him in sleep. he took in a deep breath of salt-laced air and let it go seconds later, smile faltering slightly when his sense of dread didn't go away.
he knew it would be over soon. soon fall would come and he'd go back to being eddie 'the freak' munson while you went back to where you belonged. with steve. see, as much as he wished to believe that your rightful space was beside him, laughing and talking about the most idiotic things, he knew it wasn't. that you belonged with steve 'the hair' harrington and the several soon-to-be freshmen that you'd unofficially adopted as your own. should he feel bad for stealing you away for the summer? he didn't think so. not when he'd loved you since he first saw you in middle school after you stood on some jock's foot for making fun of his band.
eddie was a firm believer that people were allowed a certain amount of selfish moments in their lives, and he was prepared to use all of his on you. lying in the back of his van with the same tacky tourist t-shirts one would associate with a father who unironically claps when a plane lands strewn everywhere as tokens to commemorate your trip through indiana, he was convinced that this moment was the true meaning of nirvana.
you stirred in your sleep and eddie snapped his head to you, worrying that, somehow, his thoughts grew so loud that they threatened to wake you. but instead, you stayed in whatever dream encapsulated you. you muttered something under your breath and eddie leaned closer to your head to hear.
" steve, m'sorry for what happened"
his heart stopped.
" i love you. "
and then it shattered altogether.
but he brushed it off, running a hand across his face and swallowing his pain, allowing himself to pretend he never heard so that he could live out the last few days of summer grasping onto the frail belief that he could ever be the one for you.
•─────────💌─────────•
SHADES OF september coloured the hawkins trees as you walked to family video with one hand stuffed in your pockets and the chain of your necklace clutched in your other. anxiety and nausea swirled in your stomach, threatening to choke you. for a moment, a quick and fleeting moment, you considered running away again. mad-dashing to your bike because fear took control of your actions once more. but you stubbornly shook your head. you needed to do this. you needed to see him.
your knees began to grow weak the closer you got, and by the time you were reaching out to open the door, your hands were shaking with a tremor that you'd laugh at in any other situation.
when the overhead bell dinged and robin looked up from the till to see which fake smile she needed to wear, she wouldn't ever say she expected you see you, her best friend, the girl who'd essentially gone missing over the summer, the girl who steve had rambled about non-stop since mike wheeler saw you take off in eddie's van. " dingus! " she hissed, turning quickly to pretend she hadn't seen you so that she could warn steve.
" what? the owner's coming? " he dipped his head out from the manager's lounge, stuffing some of the snacks they hid away in their into his pockets.
" worse. well, for you it's worse. for me it's actually pretty good and incredibly entertaining— "
"robin, who is it? "
" steve? "
queue a pack or reese's falling from his hand. steve's jaw went slightly slacked when he saw you standing there. you looked like you always did. beautiful. you wore a simple cardigan, one that always made his breath hitch when he saw you in it. steve stepped out from behind the counter, slowly walking towards you, like he was afraid that he was dreaming again and you weren't really there. robin silently left, knowing that whatever would come to happen between you two was meant to stay between you two alone.
" i'm sorry. "
" i'm sorry. "
your words overlapped and made both of you laugh for a moment before sobering up to reality. he was standing right before you now, brows furrowed and eyes slightly watery. when he spoke, his voice was soft and delicate, barely above a whisper, " why did you go? "
you rolled your lips, heart sinking with the heavy rock of guilt when you saw the complete loss and confusion on his face. " i thought you'd be better off without me. with people you belong with- "
" i belong with you. "
" then why did you never say anything about it? why was it only ever just a kiss and nothing more? "
" i was scared. "
" scared of what? "
" everything. " he laughed, but there was no humour in the sound. " that you'd get bored of me once i stopped being popular, that you'd find someone better, i don't know! just... everything. "
his hands landed on the sides of your face, thumbs softly running against the apples of your cheeks. " but i'm not scared anymore. so, if you still want me. i'm here. my heart is in your hands, so do what you want. throw it out the window, stomp on it, break it, i don't care. it won't stop the fact that i love you. more than anything. "
" i love you too. more than anything. "
•─────────💌─────────•
MONTHS PASSED like sand trickling through an hourglass, and soon, you and steve found yourself being pulled to eddie's graduation by dustin who forgot about the summer's events and wanted nothing but for his favourite older friends to bond.
you couldn't deny the pride that swelled in your chest when eddie's name was called to accept his diploma. nor could you deny the barely-there stutter of your heartbeat when his eyes met yours from so far away.
' congrats, you sap. ' you mouthed, praying that he could somehow see what you said. he smiled and dipped his head. you smiled.
eddie couldn't deny the happiness he felt when he say you in the crowd, even though you were there with steve harrington's arm around your waist, you were still there. that's all that mattered to him. in reality, he would never know if what happened during the summer of 85' was real. he would never truly know is every kiss, every touch, every word would ever mean as much to you as it did to him. but you still smiled at him when you crossed paths. you still waved when you picked mike, dustin, and lucas up from hellfire. you still noticed him, no matter how small your actions were, and that was enough for him because a taste of heaven is better than nothing at all, and he wasn't such a fool as to let an angel pass with basking in its glow.
he couldn't complain, not really, because you were never his to lose.
#i would have stuck w eddie tbh-#but i wanted to stick to the actual folklore thing as much as possible#ugh i need to write soft eddie hcs now#i love eddie munson#eddie munson#eddie munson x reader#steve harrington#steve harrington x reader#love stevie too ofc <3#stranger things 4#stranger things x reader#nancy wheeler#mike wheeler#stranger things#robin buckley#folklore love triangle#folklore#taylor swift
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Part 15
Masterlist
Series Masterlist
Part 14 🟣 Part 16
A reverse harem vampire AU ft. Mikey, Marshall, August and Sherlock
Series summary: Somehow, you've managed to live with your boyfriend and his roommates for months before finding out they're vampires, but the real shock first comes when they find out you have a special quality. A quality the guys would love to make use of...
Warnings: Ongoing vampire shenanigans, mentions of blood, biting, angst. SMUT, NSFW, 18+, MINORS DNI, fingering, oral (f and m receiving), face fucking, Dom!August, p-in-v sex, and we're finally putting that special little talent August has to good use. I think that's all necessary warnings, but as always; tell me if I missed something, please!
Word count: 4334! (hm, yes, beautiful number <3)
A/N: Alright! We're finally fucking some vampires - ones who don't answer to the name "Mike", that is. So I guess it's a moment we've all been waiting for... Or like... Y'all have been waiting for, I knew it was going to happen. Enjoy, loves.
@geralts-yenn @deandoesthingstome @summersong69 @mis-lil-red @ellethespaceunicorn @sillyrabbit81 @livisss @itsrubberbisquit @ktficworld
“Hello, princess,” August yawned as he stepped into the kitchen. “Everyone’s out.” It was not a question, but rather a statement – of something so glaringly obvious that you had already figured it out before you set foot outside of Sherlock’s bed, where you had woken up. He’d been the last to feed last night, after Mike had gracefully accepted – save for some slight protesting – that you wouldn’t share his bed that night, no matter how happy you were that he was home again. Now, he was probably out to talk to some teachers about his recent absence. Sherlock had kissed you goodbye that morning at an absolutely unholy hour, to make the commute to his new workplace – a university in another city almost two hours away. Marshall was… where he always was, working some case or another until he could barely stand on his feet.
August was the only one of the guys who had taken a vacation these weeks, and you found yourself oddly grateful that you weren’t all by yourself this morning.
“Hey,” you answered, “want some breakfast?”
He laughed, taking your hands in his and leaning his forehead against yours. “Allow me,” he muttered. For the first time, you dared to ask him why he always seemed so happy to cook for you – the question made him laugh. August didn’t laugh often, but when he did… The sound was something mystical, in a way you couldn’t quite explain. “It’s my second-best way of showing you how I feel about you,” he chuckled.
“What’s the first?” You realized your error too late, and by the time you figured that out, August had you pinned between the counter and his body, with no possibility of escape.
“I could show you,” he said, grinning widely.
“You know how I feel,” you teased, hoping to get him to do the heavy lifting, which – surprisingly – he didn’t. Instead, he took a step back.
“No, princess,” he sighed, shaking his head. “That’s not gonna work.” He stepped closer to you again, putting a hand against your cheek. “I want to hear the words. From you,” he mutters, his voice dangerously void of emotions – until you look into his eyes.
“August?” With your thumb, you gently wiped the tears away. “What’s wrong?”
“Yes, I know how you feel, but talk to me, please,” he whispered softly. “I want your feelings for me to be important enough for you to say them out loud. Despite my already knowing them.”
“Oh, August, I didn’t think…”
“No one ever does,” August replied to you plainly, although there was an apologetic smile on his face. “Promise me, princess… Share your feelings with me, your desires with Mikey and your thoughts with Marshall the way you talk to Sherlock.”
Slowly, you became aware of August’s hands, resting on your hips. Resting your head on his shoulder, you leaned into him, and he responded by wrapping his arms around you. “All of them?” you asked quietly. His answer was a simple nod. You hummed – a half-chuckle that didn’t seem to surprise August at all. “You make my heart beat faster, and when you touch me, it sends shivers down my spine – even if you just hold me like this… When I think about you at night, I feel butterflies. I am so completely, incredibly and undeniably attracted to you, and I want to know you in every possible way.”
Before you had good and well finished your sentence, his mouth was on yours, eagerly moving against your lips, the coarse hair of his mustache scratching your skin. There was something uniquely romantic about the way he kissed you, as if you could feel the walls he normally had put up around him fall away – as if he was really letting you in for the first time since you’d met him.
After some time, he broke your kiss, holding your face in his hands. He moved away, leaving you looking into a pair of hungry blue eyes. “Can I take you to bed?”
You gasped your answer – a clear, resounding ‘yes’ – and nodded as his eyes begged you to temporarily waive the ‘human speed’ rule in the house, which you gladly did for him in this instance.
When your back his the mattress, you laughed. “You need this, don’t you?”
“’Need’ is a strong term,” he chuckled, laughing when he saw your puzzled expression. August pulled you into his side, where you quickly got comfortable.
“There’s something about you, August,” you sighed. “Something that’s not entirely like the others. Something…”
“A little deviant?” he asked, using your words from the day before. You nodded. That was exactly what you were getting at. “I’m surprised you noticed. Most of my kind… or kinds, I suppose, don’t.” He absentmindedly ran his hand over the arm you had lying across his chest. “I’m not a full vampire.” Now that was surprising… “I wasn’t bitten, I was born. About four hundred years ago. I am a vampire – my father was one. My mother, however… She was a succubus.”
“Succubus as in… female sex demon?” you asked, slightly confused by the revelation that those, too, existed.
“Put bluntly, yes,” August chuckled softly. “They’re quite rare, and there’s not a lot known about them, unfortunately. It’s said they need semen to survive, which we know isn’t true, but it’s a rather persistent piece of folklore. They feed off energy of a sexual nature – orgasmic nature, to be precise.”
“Do you?” It didn’t sound like much of a problem to you if he did.
“Yes and no,” he answered vaguely. “It can’t sustain me, but it’s a very nice snack. My gifts to feel and influence other’s emotions seems to be a result of my mother’s proclivity for perceiving those energies…”
“So, when you say ‘nice snack’…” Your voice trailed off, but August laughed understandingly, anyway.
“I mean I’m going to make a point of making you cum so many times you won’t be able to stand,” he growled in your ear before chuckling. “You like it when I talk to you like that, don’t you, princess?” Instead of answering him, you squirmed in his arms. “I love how comfortable you are around us,” he said suddenly, taking you by surprise – to say the least. Nevertheless, you knew exactly what he meant.
“It’s very… liberating,” you said slowly, “not being able to hide from you guys… At first it scared me, but now – ever since the agreement, I’m sure you noticed – I don’t want to hide anything from you anymore.”
“Nothing at all?” August asked, raising an eyebrow suggestively. What could he possibly be up to now? Hold on…
“What’s the… range on this gift of yours, Walker?” you snapped, slapping him on the shoulder out of reflex, hurting your hand in the process. “Do you just go around listening… feeling in on my, eh… private time with Mike?”
“I try not to,” he replied apologetically. ‘Try’. A very nice word to hide a ‘yes’ behind. “Sometimes I can’t help it… You and Mike – especially Mike, unfortunately – are very loud in your affection for each other. When you first moved here it was so bad I had to leave the house on occasion…”
“August!” you shrieked, pulling the pillow from under your head and putting it over your face to hide your embarrassment – completely unsuccesfully, of course. Your cheeks were burning, and you were overwhelmed by shame – not just because August knew some extremely intimate details about your sex life, but also – if not mostly – because you found that really, really hot in a way you couldn’t describe, even if you tried.
“Marshall couldn’t stand the two of you, either,” he chuckled, “but he didn’t feel the same way I felt about you back then.” Right… August had a thing for you when you first moved into the apartment… “I can tell you’re curious,” he laughed, “it wasn’t a crush so much as a… craving. It’s not gone – it never went anywhere, if I’m being perfectly honest with you.”
“A succubus-craving?” you asked, putting the pillow back where it belonged.
“Incubus, technically, but yes.” He turned his head, laying his forehead against your temple. The soothing baritone of his voice seeped right into your bones, making you shiver, and an involuntary moan escaped you. “It’s a very intense need to see that you’re taken care of.” August startled you by gently sucking your earlobe into his mouth, and biting down on the soft flesh, making you gasp. “And I would have preferred to be the one doing it myself, but as long as he managed… And from what I’ve gathered over the past months, he manages just fine…” His voice was nothing but a low growl now, with a jagged, feral edge to it that effortlessly caused goosebumps. “But today…”
“It will finally be you,” you sighed. Fact of the matter was that you had been waiting for this moment as much as he had – although maybe not for quite as long.
“Well… I need you to do something for me first,” August said softly while he grabbed your hand and guided it between your legs. “Touch yourself. Cum for me. Let me know how it feels…”
“You know how it feels,” you muttered. It had only been a few months since you first had sex with the lights on, for crying out loud, and now August, who wasn’t your boyfriend, wanted to watch you finger yourself until you came so he could what? Get off on it himself? This was beyond scary…
“I want to know what it feels like when you know I’m watching you,” he growled, “you’re different like this, just like you’re different when you’re by yourself. Sometimes I wish I had Marshall’s gift, too, so I could know if it’s different depending on which one of us you’re thinking about.” With every word your heart rate climbed higher and your cheeks burned hotter. “You do think about us, don’t you?” There was no point in lying, but there was also no way you could speak, so you nodded. While August was talking, your fingers had started to move as if by magic, drawing circles around your clit. Soon, you found yourself restricted by your underwear, and you slipped your hands underneath the fabric. “All of us?” Another nod. “Separately?” The question pulled you away from your self-induced pleasure; your eyes flew open and your muscles cramped. When your eyes met August’s, it was like he’d tapped directly into your most private thoughts. Maybe you hadn’t been speaking the whole truth when you said you had nothing to hide from them anymore. But it was no use trying; August may not have been able to read your mind, but he had certainly felt your heart skip that proverbial beat when he mentioned it – as if your eyes didn’t give away everything anyway. Despite your obvious terror, August didn’t seem prepared to drop the subject. “Hm, I’d be up for it.”
“What?” You hadn’t really expected that to be his response to your half-admitting to having thoughts of fucking more than one of your housemates at the same time…
“After a few centuries…” he made a vague gesture you were not sure you understood the meaning of.
“Does it get boring?” you asked.
“Never,” he nuzzled your neck, occasionally pressing his lips to your skin. “It always feels different.” His hand covered yours and gently guided it back into your panties. “Please,” he muttered, “keep going. I need to know.”
Your fingers seemed to move on their own again, but this time, you didn’t get distracted by the words August muttered into your ear: “You’re killing me, princess. Cum for me, please.” After that, he showered you with praise, every word of it bringing you to new heights until you finally exploded. August let out a loud gasp. “Fuck, princess you’re delicious.”
“Right,” you chuckled while trying to catch your breath, “incubus-snack.”
“And a catalogue-building moment,” August chuckled mischievously.
For a moment, you wondered what he could possibly mean by that, and then you felt it; another orgasm building inside of you, steadily and very quickly, and without a single touch.
“Are you serious?” you laughed.
August responded with a dark chuckle. “Until you can’t stand, princess,” he reminded you of his promise from before while he continued to push you towards your sexond climax without so much as lifting a finger. “Be a good girl and cum for me again.” Naturally, you were more than happy to oblige, and August roughly pulled you into his side – almost hurting you – when you came again, whispering another comment about how good it was in your ear as you did.
“Are they as good as the… manually obtained ones?” Weird way of putting it, but for lack of a better way to say it…
“Every bit as good,” August hummed contently, “I could do this all day.” Honestly? So could you… Sure, your muscles would get tired eventually, but the lack of friction meant you could likely keep this up for quite a while. Besides, you doubted that August’s gift would let itself be stopped by a little leg-cramp. “The one thing that’s better…” His voice trailed off as he slowly kissed his way down your neck, his hands slipping underneath the old t-shirt you wore to bed. Without thinking, you reached for the hem and pulled it over your head, leaving August chuckling at your sudden eagerness. Your hands moved to undo the buttons of his shirt, but you soon got distracted and allowed tourhands to roam his chest.
“The scars…” you whispered as your fingers trailed the raised crescent lines on his chin.
“Paris in the nineteenth century was a dangerous free-for-all,” he sighed wistfully, “it was swarming with vampires and other creatures. Succubi, incubi, werewolves, vampires, some monsters you’ve never even heard of. Feeding was a criminal offence, and this was France, so breaking the law didn’t typically end well.”
“Yet you seem to remember it fondly,” you said bitterly, biting the inside of your cheek to keep yourself from saying something stupid. “What was her name?”
“Miriane,” August answered. “And his name was Elias, in case you were going to forget about that question.”
“Was she like me?” you asked. “Or was he?”
“He was,” August remembered, “but she found him, and he was hers – and so was I. Admittedly, I was first, but… like I said. Free-for-all. My gift made it easier to find willing victims, but as you can see, I got attacked a lot. That ended with him. Until…”
“What happened?” you asked breathlessly, looking at August with wide eyes.
“I left,” he snapped. Clearly that was the end of that line of inquiry…
“Who attacked you?”
“Other vampires. Ones without powers. Ones with powers that were less useful in those particular instances. Most of us didn’t want to kill to survive, but few had the option. I guess one would consider me lucky, even though I hardly have what’s considered an ancient gift.” He scoffed, then smiled, sensing your confusion. “Sherlock’s is – the compulsion, I mean. My father has it, too. Unsurprising, since he and Sherlock were turned by the same man.”
“So Sherlock is more or less your uncle?” you asked with a barely discernible smile on your face.
“Oh, please, no! Trying to impose human family ties on vampire covens is next to useless and will quickly make several things very, very awkward,” August laughed, laying his head on your chest. His hand moved up to cup your breast – which he somehow managed to do incredibly casually.
“Awkward, how?” Why? Why did you always have to know? The answer would probably make things awkward and…
Luckily, August was smarter than you in this particular instance: “After, princess.”
And that was the end of your conversation; August turned his head to wrap his lips around your nipple, and that was your cue to cease any and all rational thinking. So, this was wat patience felt like? Several centuries of practice in restraint? Paired with the ability to feel exactly what each move did to you… All those things put together should have made him better than Mike in more ways than one – maybe even more than the obvious – but weirdly enough, they didn’t make him better so much as exquisitely different. You’d become used to the way Mike would spend a whole lot of quality time with your boobs, so the fact that August moved on relatively quickly only to tease you relentlessly when he settled between your legs was almost disappointing in a way.
“I’m not Mike, princess,” August laughed when you tangled your hand in his hair in an ultimately unsuccessful attempt to pull him to where you needed him most.
“I know that,” you huffed, scowling down at where August was busy scraping his teeth over the sensitive skin of your inner thigh. Immediately, his icy blue eyes shot up, meeting yours.
“Do you?” He raised an eyebrow in that way that made you want to punch him and bit down harder on your leg. “I might even try Marshall’s favorite technique,” he said indifferently, a grin spreading on his face as you struggled to remember what he meant by that. Oh no! August chuckled when your expression told him you finally remembered. Another nip at your thigh was followed by the wet warmth of his tongue soothing the sting of the playful bite, and finally another stinging sensation as he sucked on te sensitive skin.
“Do you know you’re not Mike?” you chuckled. He rolled his eyes at you. Why did it make you so happy when he did that? Simply because he looked so incredibly hot while doing it? Then again, when did this man not look incredibly hot?
He stuck to that one love bite, and seemed to decide that that was plenty of teasing for today. As it turned out, being able to feel exactly what you felt was as good a gift as being able to sense desires. Honestly, it was such close competition that you wouldn’t dream of trying to figure out which was better – even more so because it would cut into your ‘enjoying being eaten out’-time. As if you had a prayer at thinking straight while August worked your pussy with his mouth, anyway; as soon as he flattened his tongue against your clit, it was over for you. Your back arched off the bed and you tangled your hand in his hair to pull him closer.
He finished you in no time, chuckling as he kissed his way back up your body again.
“I need you inside of me, now.” Whoever this breathy, more-moan-than-anything-else voice belonged to, it couldn’t be you, could it?
“Good girl,” August murmured. A few swift moves later, he was naked. You let your eyes travel down his body and sighed. He looked just as good as you’d imagined. “Let me take care of you.” Another orgasm hit you out of nowhere as August teased you by sliding the tip of his cock along your slit. It startled you – unnecessarily, of course. You just hadn’t noticed him putting on a condom. Fucking vampires – literally.
“Please stop teasing me,” you pleaded, “and come here.” Pulling him in was a fruitless endeavour, as always – annoying the everloving hell out of you, as always. And as always, the alternative – him indulging you – would have made matters so much worse. So he stayed put, teasing you more, until you were a squirming, whining mess underneath him, and he had an insufferably cocky grin on his face as he made you cum again, and again. You’d already lost count – but his eyes clearly told you that he hadn’t. “God, I wish you were Mike,” you blurted out. It was a lie – you were happier than happy to be here with August right now, but damn the man could do with half the patience he had.
A sadistic chuckle escaped him. “You’re so incredibly desperate for me,” he whispered. “I didn’t know it could feel this good.”
“Another snack:?” you asked sarcastically – and before you registered any movement at all, August’s hand was on your throat.
“It’s that attitude, or my cock, princess,” he snarled, “you can’t have both.” The pressure on the sides of your throat increased slightly, and you gasped. The next orgasm felt different – heightened, in a way, no doubt by the way he handled you right now. “So, which is it?”
As far as you were concerned, this condescending asshole could go to hell – which you didn’t neglect to tell him. Did it have the predicted effect? Absolutely. Did it have the desired effect? Not even close.
He dragged you up by your hair. “Knees.” Not a question. Very, very much not a question. It was also impossible to disobey him, as he still held much of your hair in a tight fist at the back of your head. “Open.” You had to give Mike credit; when he’d done his little failed experiment, his August-impersonation had been eerily on point. Which, of course, you hadn’t known at the time. But now… now you knew. And God, it suited August so much better – although he’d already shown you he could easily do ‘sweet and caring’, too.
Despite the orders shooting straight for your clit, you opened your mouth with the utmost reluctance, helped along by August’s piercing glare and a very persistent thumb that all but forced its way into your mouth. You made a few quick mental notes for comparison – you simply couldn’t help it. Mike was all about sensations; temporarily taking senses out of the equation, heightening others, playing with them, blending pain and pleasure… August didn’t give a damn about sensations. And who could blame him. He could already make you feel anything he wanted without lifting a finger… This was about control. And he was going to have to fight for it. At least that’s what you would have bravely thought about the whole situation if you hadn’t had cock stuffed balls deep down your throat, tears gathering in your eyes, and a ruthless man hovering over you, making you gag around him.
He fucked your mouth like he owned you – and he wasn’t wrong about that. You couldn’t move away from him, you couldn’t breathe, and the tears blurred your vision to the point where you couldn’t see, but you didn’t panic, finding comfort in the thought that August could feel exactly what you were feeling. A few months earlier you’d never thought you’d feel this way, but now you trusted him to take care of you on such a deeply intimate level, that you instinctively relaxed around him. He wouldn’t hurt you.
“That’s my good girl,” he said softly as his grip on your hair relaxed a bit. Oh, he still held you in place, but not with the same iron grip he’d used before. This was softer, gentler and something vaguely reminiscent of a kind of trust.
Surely enough, he soon let go of your hair altogether. “Keep going.” His voice was gentler now, but you didn’t dare make the mistake of assuming anything was up for negotiation. Despite your realization, his hand found its way to the back of your head again rather quickly, nudging you along. “You can do better than that,” he said as he pushed himself deeper into your throat until you were taking all of him again. “Perfect.”
When he let go of your head again, you quickly found yourself in the same predicament. “Just because I let go of you, princess,” he grunted, a tinge of annoyance to his voice, “doesn’t mean you don’t have to take every inch of me. Come on.”
He didn’t allow you to stop sucking him off until you were taking all of him, all by yourself – and for a good while. As you did, he kept giving you those little compliments that made your heart beat faster. Somehow, knowing he knew exactly what his words did to you made it even more exciting. By all means, you should feel terrifyingly exposed, unable to hide from him and his gift – or any of the others – but you didn’t. It was, as you’d mentioned before, very liberating to have them know everything.
After some time, he pulled away, sinking to his knees in front of you, cradling your face in both hands as he wiped away your tears with his thumbs. “You did so well, princess,” he whispered, leaning in so he could press his lips to your forehead. “Now be a good girl for me and get on your knees on the bed so I can fuck that pretty little pussy.”
You had to admit, as you very willingly – eagerly, even – crawled onto the bed again, that August had already done a very good job of fucking the attitude out of you, and something told you he hadn’t even really started.
This time, he didn’t tease you. He just sank into you with one smooth thrust.
“Fuck, princess,” he grunted, his tone suggesting he was going to say more, but he didn’t – or, more accurately; he couldn’t. His near-continuous stream of moans was interrupted only by the occasional swearword as he set an intense pace. With every thrust, your walls clenched around him, your thighs quivered and your fingers’ grips around the sheets tightened. “I’m gonna make this short,” he growled as his hand found it’s way into your hair, and he pulled you up until your back hit his chest. His final thrusts into you were merciless, and another orgasm rippled through you – his doing – exactly at the same time August reached his own peak.
Moments later, the vampire had taken care of cleanup and he held you snugly against his chest, where you quickly threatened to doze off, if it weren’t for Mike, who came home at that moment.
#mike hellraiser fic#mike x ofc#mike hellraiser#mike (hellraiser)#hellraiser mike#mike hellraiser fanfiction#henrycavill fanfic#henry cavill fanfiction#henry cavill#henry cavill characters#walter marshall#hc sherlock#henry cavill sherlock holmes#sherlock holmes#august walker#august walker fanfiction#natural fic#naturalfic#august walker smut#august walker x reader#august walker x ofc
66 notes
·
View notes
Text
in my little headcanons mike keeps his long hair for quite a while but when they're a lot older (probably in their 30s) he decides to finally cut it short. and it's done completely on a whim, too. he kisses will goodbye in the morning while he's on his way to work, sees his reflection on the windows of the buildings he passes, and decides to go the hair salon. when it's over with, he feels lighter and freer, in a way.
but when mike comes back home he honestly forgets that he had his hair cut so when he announces to will that he's back home he's really confused as to why will looks like he's having a heart attack. until he's finally like "oh that's right i cut my hair. oh well" and he shrugs and moves on, completely ignoring how will is going into cardiac arrest next to him. (will's brain is very "ERROR 404" as of the moment, please speak to him after a few business days.)
#will ofc finds this new look very very attractive on mike but he just has trouble conveying it#on account of how good it looks on mike#byler#byler headcanon#stranger things#mike wheeler#will byers#mike x will#will x mike#virgil.scripture
133 notes
·
View notes
Text
Coach Sy Part 3
Okay, you guys I've decided this is going to be a series I'm not sure how many parts there will be altogether but this is most definitely not the last. Alayna and Logan's romance is just getting started!!
Warnings: mentions of sex
All the mistakes are very much my own! Reblogs are always welcome. Please don't steal my writing I've worked really hard on this!
Okay, thanks for all the love on this so far! I seriously love you guys!! Enjoy! :)
The smell of coffee caused me to stir from a deep sleep. That and the half-naked grizzly bear peppering kisses across the back of my neck and shoulder. I smiled to myself and yawned, turning to face him.
“Well, good morning Darlin’,” He grinned. I just smiled, snuggling up closer to him. “You sleep okay?” He asked, he gently grabbed the back of my thigh pulling my leg over him, and started softly stroking my hip with his thumb.
“Mmm yes,” I hummed “best I’ve slept in a long time,” I said. Scratching my fingers through the hair on his chest. “A little sore though,” I blushed. I don’t know how he made me so comfortable and so shy at the same time. He smirked, giving my ass a hard squeeze.
“Was I too rough with you last night baby?” He raised an eyebrow as he continued to massage my hip. I bit my lip and shook my head.
“No,” I smirked. “I liked it,” I looked up at him, holding his gaze as he chuckled.
“Oh, I know you did sugar, remind me again how many times you came for me?” He wiggled his eyebrows and I rolled my eyes and smacked him playfully on the arm
“Stop it,” I blushed.
“Was it 3,” He continued. “No, that was just the first time. Think I pulled 3 more from you when you were feeling me up in the middle of the night.” He smirked. I scoffed.
“Me? I’m pretty sure you were the one all over me cowboy.” In a rush of confidence, I threw my leg over him, ignoring the screaming in my thighs from the night before, and sat up in his lap straddling him. He grabbed my hips letting me rub myself over his boxers.
“Now don’t start something you can’t finish baby,” He growled. “I know you gotta be sore,” he smirked. Cocky bastard. But he was right. I pouted. He slid his big hands up my sides bringing one hand around to the back of my neck and pulling me down for a gentle kiss. “I ain’t goin' anywhere sugar, took me this long to getcha, I’m not letting you go, We’ll have plenty of time for fooling around baby.” He smirked, running his hand over my chest and toying with my nipple for a moment. I arched my back letting out a soft whimper and he chuckled. He brought his hand back down to squeeze my hip. “Easy Darlin,” he warned, “you need to rest, and we need to get back to your car and see if we can get it to start.” I sighed, laying my head on his chest.
“I forgot about that, I’d rather just lay here all day.” I pouted again causing him to chuckle
“I know sugar, me too. But I wanna do this right. And holding you captive in my bed all day isn’t a very gentlemanly thing to do.” He smirked. I snorted.
“Huh, and what we did last night was?” I smirked raising an eyebrow. He shook his head.
“Had to get you out of my system darlin, after you kissed me like that. I didn’t know you had that in ya,” He licked his lips looking me over. I blushed and finally slid off his lap getting out of bed.
“Okay, we really do need to get up before we get started again. I’ve been talking a lot of big games but, I know I can’t handle any more right now,” I blushed again biting my lip and staring at his bedroom floor. He stood from the bed and wrapped his arms around me pulling my body against his. He lifted my chin to meet his gaze and he just smiled kissing me passionately.
“I’m glad you stayed last night sugar, I’ve been dreaming about having you in bed for a long fuckin time, but I’m gonna take you out on a real date, and treat you like a lady before we do this again,” He smiled proudly.
“I’d like that a lot Logan,” I smiled standing on my toes to kiss him again before we finally parted. It was at that point I realized I was still naked. I covered my chest with my arms and he chuckled.
“I’ve already seen it all baby, I ... uh, went and gathered all your clothes from around the house this morning there on the dresser.” He nodded toward his dresser behind me. “Bathroom’s across the hall if you wanna shower. I can make you a cup of coffee if you’d like?” He rubbed his hands up and down my arms softly. I looked up at him through my eyelashes.
“You could join me.” I teased.
“I wouldn’t be able to keep my hands off you sugar, and I meant what I said, I’m not fucking you again until I take you out.” My breath caught in my throat. God he could be so dirty, I love learning this side of him. He could tell what he was doing to me. I hated how easy it was for him to read me. He already had a cocky smirk on his face. “Don’t worry baby, I ain’t gonna make you wait long. Go freshen up and we can talk in detail while we get your car fixed.” I’d almost forgotten about that again. I smiled grabbing my clothes off his dresser and heading out of his room but not before he smacked me my ass one more time. I just laughed and rolled my eyes.
After my shower, he greeted me with a travel mug of coffee and handed me another one of his hoodies. “It’s cold out there Darlin, we already have a hard enough time trying not to catch a cold from the kids all the time. I blushed and thanked him. God, He was good at this. How could I have been so blind? I followed him out to his truck and after he loaded up his jumper cables in the back we back to the school.
“So,” I said finally breaking our comfortable silence. “Where are you taking me on this date?” I asked and looked over in time to catch his eye. He smiled.
“Where do you wanna go sugar?” He asked.
“What was your move? Like what was your go-to first date when you were younger?” I asked. He laughed.
“You didn’t know me then baby, I was…. I was something else. You wouldn’t have liked me then,” He said.
“Oh yeah?” I asked raising an eyebrow.
“I was trouble,” He chuckled.
“Yeah, well maybe I liked bad boys back then, I would’ve been naive and tried to “fix you” or whatever they call it.” I laughed.
“A good girl like you, I’d have broken your heart baby, and I’d have kicked myself for it, ruining a change with a beauty like you.” I blushed.
“Sy, stop.” I smiled. He grabbed my hand and squeezed it softly as he kept driving down the road.
“I told you, baby, I’m gonna help you see yourself the way I do.” He kissed my hand. And I smiled. We were quiet again for a few minutes.
“Is that why you joined the military?” I asked. “Because you got into so much trouble?” He nodded squeezing my hand again.
“Yeah, It was getting pretty bad sugar I’m not gonna lie to ya. I got mixed up with a bad crowd. It was either the service or I was eventually gonna end up in prison. I didn’t like how sad my mama looked when I came home in cuffs the last time.” I nodded squeezing his hand tighter letting him know I was listening. “Of course, it scared her to death when I told her I was going to be on active duty, but I think she knew why I was doing it.” He swallowed hard and looked over at me. For the first time since I’d met him, he looked… shy.
“What got you into coaching after that?” I said changing the subject attempting to ease the tension.
“Well after I retired officially from service. I still wanted to do something ya know? And I’d always loved football, I played when I was in school, linebacker,” He smiled proudly. “Military pays for school so I went for my degree. Major’d in history so I could take a teaching position. I’m glad I did. Or I wouldn’ta met you.”
“Smooth,” I smiled
“Worked though didn’t it, you’re blushin’” He smirked.
“You always make me blush,” I stated matter of fact.
“I noticed” He winked.
We pulled into the teacher parking lot then. He parked close in front of my car and hopped out popping the hood of his truck. “Pop your hood for me sugar,” He smiled. I opened my car door pulled the lever and listened for the “Pop” sound signaling that the hood of my car was open. That was about all I was good for. I stepped back and let him do the rest. I was definitely not a car girl. I watched as he opened the hood and propped it up. Something stuck a flame inside of me watching him tinker around hooking up the jumper cables. Jesus, how was it possible for him to be more attractive. I cleared my throat
“Thanks for doing this,” I said. Wringing my wrist awkwardly. He looked over and smiled as he carefully attached the last cable to his truck.
“Of course Darlin, I wasn’t gonna leave you stranded. And I sure as hell wasn’t going to leave you here to call some towing service or something, assholes like that always take advantage of women. I wouldn’t let that happen to you.” I bit my lip
“You really are such a gentleman Sy,”
“It ain’t no big deal baby. If this doesn’t do the job it’s probably the battery, I can take you to get one and change it right here.” He said. Fuck. As much as I didn’t want to spend the money I really wanted to see that. All sweaty, muscles rippling, up to his elbows in grease. I had to snap out of it.
“I didn’t know you were a mechanic, Jack of all trades huh?” He chuckled and rubbed the back of my neck.
“Not professionally but I did rebuild the engine in my first truck, and I do most of the maintenance on this one. More of a hobby than anything I guess. Just like to keep busy.” He was killing me and he had no idea.
“Ah, so when Darcy needs an oil change I can bring her to you captain?” He chuckled.
“You named your car Darcy?” He raised an eyebrow, smirking.
“What can I say, I’m a Pride and Prejudice fan! You know I’m a book lover!” I exclaimed. He smiled and grabbed my hips pulling me closer.
“That I do, I’d be more than happy to help you with anything you need Sugar,” He leaned in and kissed me softly.
“You know,” I said smiling as we pulled away, “you never answered me earlier, where are you taking me,” I asked. He raised an eyebrow questioningly
“You never answered me, where do you wanna go?” He asked. I sighed and chuckled.
“Not this again, surprise me, you set everything up last night didn’t you.” I think he was blushing now.
“I did, and if I didn’t screw it up so catastrophically,” I cut him off
“You didn’t! I did! What you did. What you had planned was so sweet Logan. I just let my own insecurities get in my way. I’m sure whatever you plan for us will be perfect!’ I smiled. He nodded and kissed me again.
“Alright, Well let me think on it, let's see if we can get your car to start. Got your keys?” I handed them to him and he sunk down into my little car into the driver seat. I could get used to mundane little things like this. He put the key in the ignition and thank God! It started right up! “There we go! Just drained your battery. If I let you go can I trust you not to end up stranded on the side of the road somewhere?” He chuckled, wrapping his arms around my waist and holding me for a second. I laughed and nodded.
“Yes, I’m not usually an airhead like that. I was just… distracted. I’ll text you and let you know I made it home.” I smiled and kissed him again.
“Okay.” He smiled kissing me again. And again.
“Logan, you have to let me go eventually,” I laughed.
“I don’t want to,” He chuckled kissing me one more time on the lips and then pressed his lips to my forehead. “Alright, be safe baby,” He said finally letting me out of his hold.
“I’ll see you Monday Logan,” I said
“Bye Sugar,” He said as I got into my car.
I immediately called the girls in a group call as soon as I got home. After I sent Sy a text telling him I’d made it home of course.
“Oh my god, tell me everything!” Skyler started.
“You had sex with him didn’t you?” Hayley asked.
“Wow that escalated quickly, I laughed jumping up and sitting on my counter wincing slightly at the shock between my legs. Okay so I did but let me get to that part! I poured myself a glass of wine while they continued.
“Are you gonna tell us are not, this is torture,” Skyler said groaning.
“Calm down I’m gonna tell you!” I said. “So we got back to the school last night right, and I was totally going to chicken out. I was going to ignore everything I’m going to be completely honest, I acted like an idiot and I was so embarrassed.” I said.
“So what changed your mind? Because clearly, it sounds like you didn’t do that.” Hayley said. I took a long sip of wine.
“Well, my car wouldn’t start.”
“Oh shit!” Skyler said “What did you do? How did you get home? Oh my god did he drive you home?!” She asked excitedly.
“I’m getting to that!” I said. “He was going to help me but neither of us had our jumper cables. And it was late. I was emotionally drained. I had this big mental breakdown. This man literally holds me in the middle of the parking lot!”
“Oh my god stop! Wait don’t stop keep going I need to know more!” Skyler said. We all chuckled at that.
“Dude,” Hayley laughed.
“What I’m happy for her!”
“Okay fair,” She said. “Continue my dude.”
“Thank you, So anyway, that’s when we figured out we didn’t have the jumper cables and then I don’t know what happened exactly but he asked me if he was doing something wrong. And tells me he’s been flirting with me forever and…”
“I fucking told you!” Skyler interrupted.
“Yeah, I know, I know,” I said “Anyway so he tells me how he’s felt all this time, and I broke down again and told him everything I’d texted you guys earlier. And… He told me he was going to make me see how beautiful he thinks I am and then we… made out... In the parking lot.” There was a squeal from the other end of the phone. I knew it was Skyler.
“Dude that’s awesome!” Hayley said. “So are you guys like dating now?”
“Well he’s been calling me baby all day and he said he won’t have sex with me again until he takes me out for real,”
“So you did have sex!” Skyler squealed again. I blushed.
“We did, in the parking lot he said he wanted to take me home with him. When he started to drive me home I asked if he meant it….and I asked him to take me home with him.
“Look at you being bold!” Hayley said.
“How was it? Is he mmm,” Skyler laughed and her voice trailed off insinuating she was asking about his size.
“I am not telling you about that. But I’m still sore I’ll tell you that much.” I laughed.
“Oh gross!” Hayley groaned.
“Oh, he is then!” Skyler laughed.
“Oh my god, well hey I have to go I need to get caught up on some stuff around the house and for work but I’ll see you guys for dinner on Thursday! And I’ll text you,” I said
“Okay love you!”
“Love you, dude!”
I hung up the phone and smiled to myself. I really couldn’t believe this was my life. I downed the rest of the glass of wine and got up to do some housework.
I didn’t do much the rest of the weekend just lay around working on progress notes and reading a little bit. Sy texted a few times. He asked my favorite color and favorite food. I think he was trying to narrow things down for the date.
Monday morning rolled around again fast. I woke up early to get ready for work, I kept it simple with some flowy plants and a sweater. Fall Is definitely making its entrance. As I was heading out the door I saw I had a text from Sy
“Morning Sugar, I’ve got coffee this morning ;) see you in a bit.”
I smiled to myself and locked the door behind me as I left for school.
“Good morning! How was your weekend?” I greeted Jessica at the front desk as I walked into the guidance office.
“You’re awfully chipper this morning,” She smiled “How was your weekend, Sugar?” she smirked.
“You knew didn’t you?” I asked setting my things on my desk. She just smiled
“How was the game?” she asked.
“It was great! Would’ve been better If I didn’t get in my own way so much. But you already know that, you’ve been telling me that for years.” I laughed.
“Carol came down last week when you were on lunch and told me all about Sy’s little plan, she was so excited for you. I just hoped you’d be open to him enough to let it happen.”
“I wasn’t, but He is the kindest man on the planet so it all worked out.”
“Well good! So how long til we see you parading around with a ring on your finger,” She smirked.
“Oh hush we haven’t even been on a date yet!” I teased
“But we will,” Sy came around the corner holding a cup holder of coffee, his signature smirk on his face. “Good morning ladies, What are we gossiping about this morning,” chuckled sending Jess a playful wink. She laughed
“Oh nothing, Coach. Just talking about your victory Friday night.” she smiled Sy looked over and smiled at me
“Oh yeah, it was a big win.” He winked. “Jess I went ahead and picked you up coffee too Alayna sent in your order.” He smiled at her handing her the cup.
“You’re so sweet Sy thank you!” She looked over at me and smiled
“If he’s gonna be wrapped around my finger might as well use it to our advantage!” I smirked.
“Hey now! I’m more than an errand boy!” He pouted.
“I know honey, but you’re just so good at it,” I teased.
“Well if that’s how you’re gonna be then maybe I won’t take you out Saturday,” He smirked.
“Whoa, now hold on, we can figure something out,” I pouted he shook his head.
“You see how she treats me,” He said. Jess laughed
“I can’t with you two I’ve got work to do,” she said. He chuckled.
“Alright sugar, I’ll take you Saturday, If, you come to the game Friday night,” he said smirking.
“Oh so now there’s stipulations. Okay, I’ll bite. I’ll be there. Where are you taking me on Saturday?”
“Well, I remembered you talking about how you loved Grease and you liked the second movie even though it was bad. And you loved the bowling scene because it looked so fun back in the day. So, I thought we could get dinner and then go to the late-night bowling in town sound fun?”
“You remembered me talking about my favorite movie?” I smiled.
“Of course I do,” He smiled. I blushed
“That sounds really fun! I have to warn you though, I’m a horrible bowler.” I laughed.
“I can help you,” He winked.
“Okay then it’s a date,” I said.
“Good, Well I’d better get to my class, you ladies have a wonderful day!” He said walking out of the office. Jessica looked at me and smiled. I couldn’t hide my giddiness. He made me feel like a teenager all over again. I couldn’t get him out of my head. I could not wait for our date on Saturday!
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Okay that was part 3! I think their relationship is so cute. I can't wait to write their date! As always please tell me what you think! feedback is always welcome! If you would like to be added to the tag list let me know!
@summersong69 @carrie80reads @identity2212 @caramariehurst @redheadrouge @warriormirkwood @kingliam2019 @gummydummy19
#fanfic writing#henry cavill#henry cavill smut#august walker#august walker fanfiction#captain syverson#captain syverson smut#captain syverson x ofc#fanfiction#henry cavil x reader#henry cavill fanfic#henry cavill fanfiction#mike hellraiser#henry cavill characters#henry cavill x ofc#Henry Cavill x plus size reader#august walker smut#clark kent#clark kent smut
190 notes
·
View notes
Text
Soundtrack of Debauchery - Part 2
Pairing: Young!Syverson X OFC (Jessie) X Mike (Hellraiser)
Word Count: 11 591 words
Warnings: SMUT, Alcohol, Drug Use, Oral Sex (M and F receiving), Vaginal Fingering, Anal Fingering, Sex Toys, Vaginal Sex, Anal Sex, Threesome (F/M/M), Difficult Family Dynamics
Taglist: @raccoon-eyed-rebel @amberangel112 @utterlyhopeful-fics @marantha @kebabgirl67 @littleone65 @omgkatinka @luclittlepond @elizabetharegina @enchantedbytomandhenry @narnianaos @geralts-yenn @peaches1958 @avengersfan25 @sillyrabbit81 @lena-banena @mrsevans90 @confessionbrain-writings @eclecticfashionbookszipper
A/N: I am so excited about this. I didn't think I would write something longer than the first part but I had a lot more to say about these three.
Masterlist
Mikey was practically vibrating. He hadn’t seen Jessie in a month because of finals and he was going a little insane. All he wanted was to enjoy his three weeks of Christmas vacation in the company of his favorite girl.
Sy had gone back to base as usual and neither Mike nor Jessie had seen him since July. If things worked out, however, he would make it to Georgia during the week after Christmas. Mike and his mother had also been invited to spend their vacation with his aunt and uncle.
Apparently his mother had mentioned to them that she suspected Mike had a girlfriend because they had extended the invitation to Jessie without even knowing if he was really seeing anyone. He hadn’t mentioned it to her yet but he was planning to. He just didn’t know how to ask Jessie to spend her reunion with Sy with the parents of the two men who were secretly dating her at the same time.
It would do Jessie some good to spend some alone time with Sy. She was worried that maybe the chemistry they’d felt at the festival had been purely physical and that things would be different once they’d spent some time together outside of the excitement of it all. Well, she was mostly worried Sy wouldn’t feel the same. She was clearly crushing hard on Mike’s older cousin.
Mike and Jessie had both kept in touch with Sy while he was away. He would never admit it but Mike missed having his cousin around. Sy was the one person who had always stuck by his side no matter how badly he fucked up.
Mike’s mother was flying straight to Georgia but he was going to drive to Jessie’s first. If she agreed to go with him, then his plan was for them to do the last part of the drive together. The three of them still lived in three different states but at least Baltimore was on the way to Georgia. Actually, if Mike and Jessie spent a bit of time alone first, they could pick up Sy at his base and the three of them could drive to Georgia together for New Years. He liked that idea.
Jessie lived with Mel, Keith, Brody and Tom, who he had seen at the festival, in a three bedroom apartment off campus. It was a tight fit when he was around for the weekend but it was better than a tiny dorm room with a narrow single bed.
When Jessie buzzed him into the building, he ran up the steps two at a time until he reached her floor. She was waiting for him in the doorway and it was the sweetest sight he had ever seen.
Jessie had apparently gotten dressed up in anticipation of his arrival. Maybe dressed up wasn’t the right word. She was only wearing a sexy little apron and a babydoll.
“The guys better not be home. I don’t have the ability to fight for your honor the way Sy would.”
Jessie giggled, letting Mike walk her backwards into the apartment before shutting the door.
“Just you and me,” her hands slid up his leather covered arms and shoulders before tangling in the soft strands of his shaggy hair. She pulled him down to meet her lips in a hungry greeting.
“I don’t mean to fuck up your meal, Sweetcheeks,” he whispered as he kissed down her jaw, “but with you looking like this, I don’t think I can wait.”
“I guess it’s a good thing that I just put supper in the oven on a ninety minute timer.”
“Fuck, you are brilliant. You truly do think of everything.”
Feeling confident that he wouldn’t incur Jessie’s wrath for ruining the meal she worked so hard on, Mike grabbed her ass and lifted Jessie up.
“You look so fucking sexy, Babe. Will you let me take a picture?”
Jessie didn’t need to look up to know that they were heading to her bedroom. She had been the one to request the no sex in the common areas rule, it would be hypocritical of her to ignore it at the first opportunity.
“You wanna photograph me like one of your French girls, Mikey?”
She was gently deposited on the mattress and she stretched out. Mike took a step back, pulling his cell from his pocket.
“I want Sy to know what’s waiting for him if he makes it home during break.”
It was the first time Jessie was hearing about Sy possibly coming home but it immediately got her attention.
“I’ll give the details later, but Sy might get some leave time. You want to help motivate him to suck up to whoever is in charge?”
Jessie bit her lip, looking up at Mike through a hooded gaze. “What do I need to do?”
Mike unlocked his phone, pointing the camera at the gorgeous woman in front of him. “Just keep looking like sex on legs and you’ll have Sy going AWOL in no time.”
He snapped a few pictures, acting like he was putting into practice everything he’d learned in his elective photography class.
“Okay, now get on your knees and lose the apron.”
Jessie moved like a feline tracking its prey, crawling to the edge of the bed where she held herself up on her knees. Her eyes never left Mikey’s as she untied the apron behind her back then around her neck, letting it fall to the floor.
Mike groaned, filming without really looking at what he was doing. Why would he look at the screen when the real thing was only a few feet away?
“Look at you all wrapped up like the perfect Christmas gift. Anything you wanna say to Sy, Sweetcheeks?”
“I miss you,” she spoke into the lens, “I’d be really happy to see you but I’ll wait for you if you can’t come home yet.”
Mike gave Jessie a fond smile before quickly sending Sy a few of the pictures and the short video with strict instructions to look at everything once he was alone. He shrugged off his jacket, tossing it over the desk chair and putting his phone in the pocket.
“Just you and me now, Sweetcheeks,” he said, facing Jessie again. “Did you miss me too?”
“Fishing for a compliment, Mikey?”.
“Maybe a little,” he admitted, bridging the gap between them. His hands traveled over her ass and thighs, holding her tight against him. She, in turn, wrapped her arms around his neck.
“I missed you, Mikey,” she said earnestly. “Want me to show you how much?”
Mikey nodded eagerly, letting Jessie pull away. While she worked on getting his pants off, Mike pulled his shirt off and tossed it aside. Jessie lowered herself down onto her stomach, licking her lips as she admired Mike’s cock which stood hard and proud against the light happy trail on his stomach.
She began by placing kisses up Mike’s inner thigh. She loved to tease him with how sensitive and responsive he was. He released a shuddering breath when she finally wrapped her luscious lips around the head of his dick.
Mike brushed the back of his fingers down Jessie’s cheek almost reverently as she worked her magic on his length. He couldn’t get over how gorgeous she was. Her pert ass was peeking out from below this sheer fabric of her babydoll, giving him visions of all the filthy things he wanted to do to it over their upcoming time together.
Jessie had one hand wrapped around his shaft, moving in time with her mouth but suddenly she snuck it between his legs and teased his balls.
“Oh fuck, do that again,” Mike gasped, tangling his fingers through Jessie’s hair.
Lost in the feeling, Mike’s hips moved almost of their own accord, thrusting forward and taking over the pace. He had just enough awareness left in him to drag her off his dick before he came down her throat.
“As much as I love that wicked mouth of Sweetcheeks, I’m not gonna make it much longer if you keep going.”
Jessie pushed her bottom lip out, making her displeasure known with an innocent little pout.
“Aw, don’t be like that, gorgeous, you’re gonna like what happens next.”
Mike leaned over, pulling open the bottom drawer of Jessie’s bedside table. He knew exactly what he was looking for and where to find it.
“Get on your knees. Face down, sweet cheeks up.”
The smirk came back to her lips and Jessie turned around, presenting her ass to Mikey with an enticing wiggle. She yelped when Mikey placed a sharp spank on her lace covered flesh. The fancy panties that she’d bought just for this occasion were soaked, leaving a dark patch on the powder pink fabric. Jessie could feel the wetness smearing on her inner thighs as Mikey slowly dragged them off.
“Which color do you want?”
“Red.”
Mike’s warm fingers trailed up the inside of her thigh until it reached her waiting core. He pushed two fingers inside and Jessie immediately clenched around them.
“Are you sure?” He was a little surprised by her answer and he needed to be certain that she wasn’t just saying what she thought he wanted to hear.
“Yes.”
Pulling his fingers from her wet heat, Mike slid up to Jessie’s puckered hole. With gentle pressure, he circled the tight ring of muscle, coating her in her juices. The bottle of lube clicked open and the coolness of the gel was added to the mix of sensations.
With his free hand, Mike worked open the felt pouch that contained the metal butt plug. It came in a set, each one having a different colored jewel on the end. He and Jessie had been using them for a few months. It had been her idea. She wanted to be able to take both Mike and Sy at the same time.
It would be their first time trying out the one with the red jewel. It was the biggest one of the set but at its thickest point was still not as wide as either man’s sizeable girth.
“Ready?”
Jessie folded her arms under her cheek, finding Mikey’s gaze over her shoulder.
“Ready,” she confirmed.
Mike started with one finger, easily slipping in with the abundant lube. He continued to work her open until he was able to add a second finger. Wanting to ensure the least amount of discomfort possible, Mike dipped the plug into her core, getting it nice and slick before adding more lube to the smooth metal.
“Breathe for me, Sweetcheeks.”
Jessie obeyed, taking a deep breath in and slowly letting it out. Mike withdrew his fingers, replacing them with the tapered tip of the plug. She clenched unintentionally from the contrast of the cool metal and she had to concentrate on relaxing her body.
With carefully controlled pressure, Mikey began to sink the plug into Jessie’s opening. She pressed back against it, helping him along.
When he began to feel more resistance, Mike paused, stroking a hand soothingly up and down Jessie’s back.
“You’re doing fucking amazing, keep breathing for me.”
He moved the plug out then back in again, slowly working more of it in with each thrust. Jessie’s whole body jerked a little when the last of the plug sank in but the sting faded quickly as the heavy plug settled within her.
“Sorry.” Mike quickly cleaned his fingers with a wet wipe. “Does it feel okay?” he asked, blanketing her body with his and placing gentle kisses across her shoulders and nape.
Jessie’s eyes fluttered open, her breath coming in pants. She tested the sensation by moving her hips against Mike’s pulsing manhood.
“Yes.” It felt more than okay though she didn’t quite know how to put it into words.
Mike wrapped an arm around her front, helping her upright. His hands were everywhere, roughly groping at her tits and thighs until Jessie snapped and pulled him down onto the bed.
She mounted him, rubbing her dripping folds over his shaft as she captured his lips in a feverish kiss. Her soft hand wrapped around the base and she was about to sink down on him when Mike’s panicked hands found her hips.
“Hold on, Sweetcheeks, still need to get a condom.”
Jessie’s eyes went wide, realizing what she’d been about to do.
“Shit, I’m sorry.”
The box of condoms Mike had bought the last time he visited was already on the bed next to the lube. With the protection situation quickly rectified, Jessie finally impaled herself on Mike’s gorgeous cock.
“Jesus, I can feel the plug rubbing against me from inside.”
It was a good thing the both of them were equally worked up because neither of them was going to last. Jessie’s head was tipped back, her eyes closed and her mouth agape.
Mike couldn’t tear his eyes away as she worked toward her rapture. He helped her along, pinching and twisting her nipples before slipping a hand to her clit. Her body shuddered violently when she exploded around him, her walls pulsing and pulling him into his own rapture.
Jessie collapsed on top of Mike, pressing her face into his neck. He wrapped both arms possessively around her, nuzzling into her hair.
“What do you say to taking however much time we have left before your timer goes off to take a hot shower?”
“I think that might be a necessity at this point.”
Trailing his fingers down her spine, Mike gently cupped Jessie’s ass. “Tell me if it starts getting uncomfortable.”
“I will. I just wanna lay here a little longer.”
That was fine with Mike. The girls he used to hook up with always told him how different he was from their other booty calls because he used to stick around and cuddle after they’d finished. They thought it was to give him a better shot at a repeat visit but the truth was, he just needed the closeness.
Holding Jessie always felt different though. It not only satisfied the part of him that was touch starved, it satisfied the part of him that craved to be loved. He’d been biting his tongue whenever the words threatened to spill out, too afraid that if he said it first, she wouldn’t say it back. He didn’t think he would be able to handle that kind of rejection so, instead, he just held her a little tighter, hoping one day she would say the three little words he longed to hear.
Though she had initially been unsure about meeting Mike’s mother and Sy’s parents, Jessie did agree that if Sy got his leave, she would go with them to Georgia. On Christmas Eve, Sy called to say that he would be able to leave the base on the twenty-sixth, solidifying their plans.
Not wanting to waste any of Sy’s precious off time, Jessie and Mike slept through Christmas evening and hit the road before dawn.
At twelve o’clock on the dot, the two of them waited outside Sy’s base with breakfast sandwiches and coffees in hand. They were both pretty tired after the nine hour drive but Sy would be able to take over if ever Mike couldn’t make it through the last stretch.
There were a dozen other cars around with parents, siblings, husbands, wives and children eagerly awaiting their loved ones. Mike held Jessie as he leaned back against the hood of his car. Her leg had been bouncing up and down for the past hour. At first, Mike thought it was because she was getting restless from being cooped up in the car but he could tell now that it was the nerves of seeing Sy again after so long.
The first group of soldiers made their way out and the lot filled with excited chatter. Jessie studied each face as they came into view, searching for her man, but was disappointed to find that he was not amongst them.
“He’ll be here, don’t worry,” Mike whispered in her ear, squeezing her hip.
She tried to remain calm as the second, larger group came out. After a few of the men dispersed, she spotted one of the guys she’d seen that summer at the festival. Sure enough, Sy was not far behind.
She darted out of Mikey’s hold, sprinting towards him.
“Incoming!” Mike bellowed across the lot, immediately catching his cousin’s attention.
Sy grinned, dropping his pack and bracing himself as Jessie jumped into his arms. Her legs wrapped around his waist so tightly that it almost made it hard to breathe but, to Sy, that just meant that she was really there with him.
His lips found hers in a hungry kiss that was probably bordering on pornographic but he couldn’t care less about anyone seeing. It was his confirmation that Jessie still wanted him as badly as he wanted her.
When her lungs began to burn, Jessie reluctantly broke their kiss, gazing into Sy’s stunningly blue eyes. Someone beside them cursed, drawing both her and Sy’s attention. They turned their heads just in time to see Sy’s friend, Gabe, tearing a twenty dollar bill from someone’s hands.
“What is that about?” Jessie asked, turning her eyes back to Sy.
“They thought I was lyinʼ about ya goin’ out with both me and Mike. They thought it was my way of hidinʼ that you’d chosen him over me in the end.”
“And with a kiss like that you just won me twenty bucks,” Gabe beamed.
Jessie didnʼt recognize the other soldier so he hadn’t been at the festival that summer. If he had, heʼd have known she was equally crazy about both men.
“Come on, Nate,” Mike shouted from the car. “Youʼll have plenty of time to feel her up on the road. The faster we leave, the faster I can join in.”
Jessie giggled as Sy set her back onto the ground, picking up his bag and throwing an arm around Jessie’s shoulder.
“Bye, Gabe!”
“Nice to see you again, Jessie!”
When they finally parked outside Sy’s childhood home four hours later, the nerves found their way back to Jessie’s stomach.
“So umm, we need to talk about something before we go in,” Mike said as he shut off the car and turned to face Sy and Jessie who sat in the back seat. “Jessie got invited because my mom told your mom that she thought I had a girlfriend.”
Jessie and Sy both nodded. They already knew that.
“What do we tell them when we get inside? Do we tell them straight up that you’re dating the both of us and get it out of the way?”
“It’s what we did with my mom,” Jessie pointed out.
“Yes, but your mom also offered me a hit from her joint as soon as we walked through the door.”
Jessie’s mom was definitely unique, that was true. She was a gender studies professor who believed in female empowerment and embracing one’s sexuality. Her only question had been when could she meet Sy.
But she really wanted to make a good impression with Mike and Sy’s family and that didn’t involve being branded a whore from the moment she set foot in the house. What if they didn’t understand?
“Maybe it would be best if we didn’t tell them right now,” she eventually admitted, looking down at her shaking hands.
“It would probably be easier for them all to accept our relationship if they got to know you first,” Sy agreed though the words tasted awful as he said them. “If we tell them now they’ll make up this idea of who you are in their heads and it’ll be really hard to break it afterwards.”
“It sucks that my mom blabbed about us. This probably would have been easier if they got to know you as Sy’s girlfriend first.”
Jessie didn’t have time to ask him why before he was pushing his door open and climbing out of the car. Sy and Jessie did the same just as a man and two women came down the house’s front steps.
The older of the two women went straight for Sy, greeting him with a warm embrace. Mike on the other hand didn’t hug the woman who Jessie guessed was his mother. He said a quick hello then shook hands with Sy’s dad.
After releasing her son, Mrs. Syverson gave Mike an expectant look and he smiled sheepishly as he approached her.
“Hi Aunt B.”
Aunt B hugged Mike just as tight as she did Sy, albeit not as long, while Sy hugged both his dad and Mike’s mother.
“It’s good to see you two boys here together again,” Aunt B said before turning to Jessie. “I take it this is your mystery lady, Mike?”
Mike came to stand by Jessie’s side, taking her hand in his. “Yes. This is my girlfriend, Jessie. Jessie, these are Sy’s parents, Barbara and Robert, and this is my mother, Jill.”
“It’s nice to meet you all,” Jessie said with a shy smile.
“Welcome to our home, Jessie,” Sy’s mother said. “We are so very glad to have ya with us. Come on in!”
They hadnʼt even taken the bags out of the car but they seemed to think that it could wait until later.
“When we heard that Nate would be home today, we decided to delay our Christmas dinner. I know you boys are probably already starvin’. I made all your favorites.”
Though Jessie knew Sy was a military nickname, it was weird to hear his family refer to him by his given name. She made a mental note to ask him which one he wanted her to use.
The group made their way inside where a table of snacks had been set up in the living room. Mike immediately shoved a piece of cheese in his mouth but his mother slapped his hand away from the plate as he reached for another.
“Where are your manners? Offer your guest something to drink before you stuff your face.”
“I just got here, I don’t even know what there is to drink!”
Mr. Syverson shook his head, addressing Jessie himself. “We have white wine, beer, juice and soda in the fridge and Mike can show ya the liquor cabinet if ya want to make yourself a drink. Lord knows he raided it enough times as a kid.”
Sy was faster, walking over to said cabinet and shifting the bottles aside until he found his favorite bottle of whiskey and a bottle of spiced rum for Jessie. During their virtual dates, Sy had paid attention, learning a few of her likes, dislikes and habits. She drank rum and cokes as a cocktail but preferred wine with food. She always had a blanket nearby just in case she got cold or sometimes simply because she wanted to be cozy. His favorite thing he’d learned was that when she yawned, she made this sound—almost like a little squeak—that reminded him of a puppy.
Not wanting anyone to question why Sy already knew what she wanted to drink, Jessie dragged Mike to the fridge to get the bottle of coke. She could have gone alone but she felt uncomfortable serving herself. Mike grabbed a beer before guiding her to a cabinet to choose what size glass she wanted.
“Thank you,” Jessie whispered to Sy, setting the glasses on the table for him to fill.
“My pleasure, Sweetheart.”
Mrs. Syverson checked on the turkey in the oven, filling the room with the delicious aroma and making Jessie’s stomach grumble.
“See, we should have started with the food,” Mikey muttered under his breath. Jessie poked him in the ribs for his comment but leaned up to place a chaste kiss on his cheek.
Drinks in hand, the three of them returned to the living room where Mike and Jessie sat on the loveseat, and Sy took the folding chair that had been added to provide the missing seat.
“Did the drive go well, Mike?”
“Yeah, it was fine. There was no traffic at four in the morning so that definitely made getting out of the city less painful.”
“Why on Earth would ya have been on the road that early?” Mr. Syverson asked in a tone that made Jessie feel like a child being scolded. By the look on Mike’s face, it had the same effect on him and she felt the need to stand up for him.
“It made sense for us to pick up Sy on the way here and we didn’t want him to have to wait for us all day.”
“That’s very considerate of you, Jessie,” Aunt B said, shooting her husband a sideways glance. “We are very grateful that you two could pick him up. We hadnʼt seen him in almost a year since he moved to that base.”
Sy knew his mother hadnʼt been thrilled that he spent his summer leave with his army buddies instead of coming home. They’d grown used to him coming home on weekend leaves but that hadnʼt been possible since heʼd started Special Forces training.
“Ya know I would visit more if I could.”
“I know, dear. Itʼs not as if ya lived only twenty minutes away yet hadn’t stopped by in months.”
The not so subtle dig had very clearly been meant for Mike. Whenever he had a spare weekend where he wasnʼt working or studying, he was with Jessie. He hadn’t seen his mother in three months and apparently she had shared that fact with his aunt and uncle.
Mike had become so used to hiding his life from his mother that he didn’t really know how to share it with her anymore. It had been that way ever since the time his school had called his mother to say that they suspected he’d been smoking weed on school grounds. The only reason they hadn’t expelled him was because they couldn’t prove it because he’d dumped his stash. She’d looked so disappointed. Not wanting to ever see that look in her eyes again, he had stopped sharing things with her altogether. Good or bad.
“Iʼve been busier than usual this last semester.”
“I know, honey,” Jill reassured her son, patting Mike’s knee. “But it’s your final year, you’re almost done!”
“Have ya started lookin’ for jobs for after ya graduate?” Mr. Syverson asked, reaching to pile a few pieces of cheese and some vegetables on a little novelty napkin.
The house was not fully decorated for the holiday season but there was what looked like a handmade table runner under the plates of appetizers and various seasonal figurines on the fireplace mantle.
Next to a ceramic reindeer was a picture of two young boys who had to be Sy and Mike. They were standing on a pier each with their arm over the other’s shoulders and soaking wet from head to toe.
If she had to guess, Jessie would say Sy was around thirteen and Mike was around ten. There was no difficulty distinguishing between the two boys with Sy being a fair bit taller than Mike. And there was no mistaking that always perfectly ruffled head of hair for anyone else’s.
“I haven’t really thought about what I’m going to do once I graduate.”
“Why not? I’m sure most of the students graduatin’ next summer have already found their future employer.”
“Well, it’s hard to look for a job without knowing where I’m going to live after graduating.”
Jessie frowned, looking at Mike then at Sy. It was the first she had heard that Mike would be moving after graduation but Sy seemed unphased.
“Maybe havin’ a job lined up would fix that. Ya might not have the luxury of being picky. When it’s your first job, ya go where the work is, ya don’t wait until it finds you.”
The oven timer went off, saving Mike from having to come up with an answer to that statement. Seeing that he was a little frazzled, Jessie took Mikey’s hand as Jill, Barbara and Robert stood to help put the finishing touches on their meal.
Sy leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. “You didn’t tell her, did you?” he spoke in a low voice, glancing over to make sure his family in the kitchen couldn’t hear.
“Tell me what?”
Mike pulled Jessie into his side, placing a kiss on her temple. “I was going to ask you if you wanted us to get a place together after graduation but Rob let the cat out of the bag before I got anything really figured out.”
“In Baltimore?” Jessie didn’t want to assume anything but Mikey did say he wasn’t sure where he would be living.
“If that’s what you want. Or maybe somewhere a little further south that Sy could call home too.”
Mouth agape, Jessie looked to Sy for confirmation before she allowed herself to get too excited.
“I’ve been tellin’ him that I shouldn’t influence your decision about where to move because I could be shipped out at any time but he’s been pretty insistent that if that was what you wanted, he would do it.”
Mikey stood, holding his hand out to help Jessie from the couch.
“Let’s talk about that later. We still have an entire meal of awkward small talk ahead of us and we need to save our strength.”
Unfortunately, he was only half joking about needing strength. Jessie finished her drink and Sy exchanged her empty cup for a glass of white wine.
Sy’s parents sat on one side of the table with Jessie and Mike across from them. Once again, Sy was the odd one out, sitting at the end of the table across from his aunt. At least Jessie was between him and Mike which allowed Sy to brush their knees together under the table without anyone noticing.
Everyone’s plates were filled and they all eagerly dug into their meal.
“I’m glad we could all be here together, it’s been so long,” Jill said.
“It really has,” Aunt B agreed with a warm smile.
“And I’m really happy you could join us, Jessie. I’ve never had the opportunity to meet any of Mike’s girlfriends.”
“There’s no time to meet them when they change every other week.”
It was the truth but Mrs. Syverson still gave her husband a pointed look. Not everyone could be so lucky as to find the woman they wanted to marry on the first go.
“What about you, honey?” she asked, turning her attention to her son. “Has anyone caught your fancy?”
Sy froze halfway through a bite of turkey, his eyes finding Jessie for all of half a second before fixating on his food again. He took his time swallowing the food, putting a hand on her knee below the table before he answered his mother.
“You could say that.”
“I see the military hasn’t changed ya. It’s still like pullin’ worms, the pair of you,” Mrs. Syverson gestured to both boys with her fork.
“That’s because they got so used to covering for each other whenever they got in trouble,” Mr. Syverson said.
“Thick as thieves those two used to be,” his wife added more lightheartedly. She had a fond smile on her face, as if she was picturing them as two young troublemaking boys again.
They still are, Jessie thought.
“Mike mentioned that he used to spend most of his summers here with Sy.”
“Yes, well, as I’m sure you have guessed, Mike was an energetic little boy. At first we wanted to give Jill some time to breathe but then the boys got so attached to each other that we figured it would keep them both busy through the summer boredom.”
It wasn’t at all hard to imagine that Mike would have been a hard child to care for all alone. Mike had said his teachers wanted him to get checked for ADHD but they hadn’t had the money for the evaluation or for the expensive medication so nothing had ever come of it.
“I missed not having my baby with me but it did give me two months of night shifts every year which helped pay for his first year of college.”
Jill sounded so proud that she had been able to do that for her son. It must have been quite the sacrifice to have to choose between keeping her boy close and helping him pay for his future.
She remembered Mike mentioning that Mr. and Mrs. Syverson had contributed the remaining tuition money from his grandparents’ inheritance.
“So what do you do, dear? Are you in school with Mike?” Mrs. Syverson asked Jessie.
“Not exactly… I’m a double major in English and writing at Loyola university.”
“You live in Maryland?” Jill sounded shocked. At least it helped explain why she hadn’t met Jessie yet. “How did you and Mike even meet?”
“We met at a music festival in Virginia.”
The adults nodded. Well, technically they were all adults but judging by the looks on Mike and Sy’s faces, they felt the same way she did; like they were children sitting at the grown-ups table.
“So you like that headache inducin’ music too, I take it? That I don’t miss hearin’ around the house.”
“Yes, ma’am, I do,” Jessie confirmed with a small laugh.
“So the two of you have been together since July then? Must be getting serious.”
Mike groaned, “Mom, we’ve literally been on like six dates, could you hold off a little before you start picking china patterns?”
Sy struggled to hide his frustration that all the attention was on Mike and Jessie. To him, Jessie was as much his girlfriend as she was Mike’s. Just because he had fucked her in the last six month didn’t mean he was more of a boyfriend than Sy was.
Of course Sy wanted his parents to get to know Jessie. He wanted them to grow to care for her as much as he had, but he wanted them to do so as his girlfriend. He was damn proud to be with her and he didn’t like keeping her a dirty little secret.
He managed to hang on until the empty plates were cleared before he couldn’t take it anymore.
“I’m a little beat from the drive, I think I’ll call it a night.”
A disappointed look fell over Jessie’s face as she gaped up at Sy. He couldn’t bring himself to meet her eye while he moved around to kiss his Mama goodnight. Jessie wasn’t the only one to be disappointed by the situation.
“I think we’ll follow you up,” Mike said, putting his hand on Jessie’s lower back and looking to her for a subtle nod of agreement. “We’ve been awake since way too early. I know where the sheets are, I’ll make up the bed.”
“No need. Mike you are sharin’ with Nathan, Jill is already set up in your room and Jessie will take the second guest bedroom down here.”
“What?” Mike’s head whipped to his uncle as he scoffed. “I’m not fifteen, you can’t tell me that I’m not allowed to share a room with my girlfriend.”
His uncle stayed firm, jabbing his finger down on the table.
“As long as you’re still under my roof, as far as Iʼm concerned, the same rules apply. No girls behind closed doors. I have no intention of watchin’ ya face the same choices my brother did and he was a year older than ya which proves that age has nothing to do with responsibility.”
“Pop—” Sy’s attempt to calmly placate his father was interrupted when Mike hastily stood from his chair.
“Don’t fucking compare me to him!” he growled.
“Mike! Language!”
Mike ignored his mother’s admonishment.
“And what the fuck do you mean having to face the same choice?”
“You know exactly what I mean.”
Jessie didn’t have a clue what was going on beyond the obvious “no sex under my roof” rule and her eyes went back and forth between Mike and his uncle as they stared each other down. Mike never talked about his dad and Jessie had never asked not wanting to reopen old wounds. By the direction of the current conversation, it seemed that her choice had been wise. Beside them, the two other women remained completely silent but Barbara put her hand over Jill’s on her lap.
“It’s nice to see you think so low of me that you actually believe I would hesitate for even a second about what to do.” To the untrained ear, the bite in his words might sound like anger but Jessie knew that was only to mask the hurt he was feeling.
“That’s because no matter how hard I tried, ya still turned out like him! Ya party all the time, you’ve slept with damn near half the girls in Nate’s year—yeah, I know about that—and from last I heard, ya barely show up to enough classes to scrape by. You’re a good kid Mike but ya make stupid decisions. Ya may not like to hear it but you’re just like your dad.”
Sy was furious. His father had gone over the line. Apparently he’d chosen that particular moment to give Mike some tough love. What he didn’t realize was that Jessie was the exact reason why Mike didn’t need that anymore. Mike wanted to be more responsible. He was trying really hard to be the kind of man he thought Jessie deserved. His cousin, who had never earned above a B in his entire academic career, had gotten an A on not one, but two midterms. Sy couldn’t be anything other than proud because he knew how much effort and work had been needed to get those grades.
Now, however, Mike was working hard on maintaining his last shred of self-control. His fists clenched so tightly at his sides that Sy was afraid he might draw his own blood but rather than lash out, Mike stormed out through the back door without another word.
“That was uncalled for,” Jill said quietly.
“You wouldn’t be sayin’ that if ya ended up a grandmother by age forty-five.”
“You don’t know that that would happen.”
“Ya don’t know that it wouldn’t.”
Jessie’s gaze fell to her lap where she was wringing the cloth napkin in her hands. Shame burned at her cheeks. Had she suddenly turned invisible? These people were debating what would happen if Mike got her pregnant as if she wasn’t there to hear it.
“I’m goin’ to go find Mike. Don’t expect any of us back tonight.”
Sy walked around the table, helping Jessie up and leading her towards the mudroom where Mike had escaped. Outside, Mike’s car was gone and that was the last straw. Jessie burst into tears.
“Fuck, Sweetheart, come here.”
Sy pulled Jessie against his chest, holding her close as she sobbed.
“Why did your dad say all those things to Mikey?”
“Because my dad never forgave Chris for abandoning his son. It don’t make anything he said right but in his mind, he was protectin’ ya from goin’ through the same shit aunt Jill did. Neither of us had tried to bring home a girl since we finished high school so I guess we both just assumed that old rule wouldn’t apply anymore.”
“What about you? Why were you so eager to go off to bed?”
With a sigh, he released Jessie, cupping her face so she looked up at him.
“I didn’t think it would be this hard to watch you and Mike together. The best I got in the last six months was a Skype call so I got a little jealous watchin’ him touch ya the way I’ve been wishin’ I could. And I kinda wished that my mama would’ve been tryin’ to get to know ya because she wanted to, not because she was bein’ polite to a guest.”
A wave of guilt washed over Jessie.
“We didn’t mean to make you feel that way. I’m so sorry.”
“I know, Sweetheart. Thank you.”
He pressed a kiss to her forehead then another to her lips.
“What do we do now? Where would he go?”
Sy gave her a small smile, looking every bit as handsome as Jessie remembered in the evening light.
“I already know where he is. For now, we give him a bit of time to cool off, then you go show him that whatever you heard tonight didn’t change what you think of him.” Sy hesitated for a moment. “It didn’t, did it?”
“Of course not!”
“Good.” He gave a determined nod then took Jessie’s hand in his. “Now come on, I need your help with something, then we can go bring Mike home.”
The woods behind the creek hadn’t changed since the last time Mike had been there. It did seem that the newer generations had found a different place to hangout and get drunk because it was devoid of the normal empty beer cans. Or maybe teenagers had gotten better at clearing their trash in the last few years.
A big tree had fallen over years ago and it served as a bridge to cross over the water. It made the hideout more secluded but it was also a bitch to cross once the alcohol hit and everyone had to go home.
The rocks that they used to use to form their fire pit were still there and Mike rearranged them in a circle around the hole in the ground. He cleared the dead leaves and dug it out a little more before collecting some broken tree branches and taking some bark from a nearby Birch.
Building the base of his fire was almost meditative. It gave Mike something to think about besides how horribly dinner had ended. No matter how angry he had been, he shouldn’t have abandoned Jessie there. At least Sy was around to take care of her. Sharing seemed to have some advantages.
Mike took hold of the joint he had placed behind his ear before getting out of the car and lit it, taking a long drag. He held the smoke in his lungs until they burned before slowly letting it out and moving the lighter to the Birch bark. He fed small twigs to the flame, progressively adding bigger wood until he no longer needed to nurture the flame to keep it alight.
“Still a closet pyro I see.”
Mike whipped around at the sound of Sy’s voice. Jessie stood by his side, one hand in his and the other clutching his bicep.
“Are you okay?” she asked even if she knew he wasn’t.
“Don’t worry about it.” Mike turned back towards the fire, finishing off his joint before throwing the butt into the fire.
“Don’t do that,” Jessie pleaded, letting go of Sy to sit beside Mike and resting her head on his shoulder. “Don’t pretend like you aren’t hurt.”
“I’m sorry I bailed. I figured it was better to get out of there before I flipped over a table or something. Aunt B worked hard on her meal and she didn’t deserve for it to be sprayed all over the floor.”
“It’s okay. You don’t need to apologize for leaving. If you need to calm down and clear your head before you can talk things over then that’s what I want you to do.”
“There’s nothing to talk about,” he lied.
“Isn’t there?” Sy challenged, dropping down on Mike’s other side. “I know you, Mike. Fire is what ya do when your thoughts get too loud. So what are they yellin’ about?”
Mike closed his eyes, letting his head fall back. His thoughts were yelling about so many things. Useless, waste of space, unworthy. He was already working through twenty-one years worth of insecurities and twenty-one years worth of hatred and resentment for his father before his uncle said what he’d said.
Mike knew nothing about his dad except for the few breadcrumbs his uncle or his mother had dropped about him over the years which were by no means flattering. Those breadcrumbs could be summarized in three words: girls, drugs, crime.
“Maybe you’re better off with Sy.”
“What?” Sy and Jessie spoke simultaneously but with very different tones. Jessie sounded shocked, looking at Mike with wide eyes. Sy’s voice was a low, angry growl.
“I mean, everything Rob said was true. You deserve better than a fuck up like me.”
“You think that acting like a teenager when you’re in high school makes you a fuck up?” Sy asked, pulling Mike’s attention away from the look of pure hurt on Jessie’s face. “And what makes me more deserving of Jessie than you?”
“You’re the golden boy. Graduated early, free ride to college on a football scholarship, promptly moving up the ranks and now you’re Spec Ops.”
Sy stayed quiet for a long moment, taking in Mike’s words. He’d never known Mike felt that way about him. There might have been a time when they were kids where Mike followed him around trying to be like him but he’d just chalked that up to normal childhood behaviors. He never thought that Mike would be… what? Threatened? Insecure? Jealous? He didn’t really know but that sounded like the kind of conversation the two of them should have on their own.
“I was only the golden boy because I was better at not getting caught.” Sy gently shoved Mike’s head aside, earning him a fleeting smile from the younger man. “You know none of that makes me better than you though, right?”
Mike shrugged as pulled his knees up, wrapping his arms around his legs and clasping his hands together. “Why shouldn’t it?”
“Because you’re your own person with your own skill set. You can’t compare yourself to me and pop should never have compared you to Chris because you’re not him either.”
Jessie nodded emphatically. “He’s right,” she said, putting a hand on Mike’s cheek but he didn’t dare turn his face to look at her.
“I love you both just the way you are, Mikey.”
That caused both men to fix their gaze on Jessie.
“You what?” Mikey spoke almost inaudibly.
Jessie pulled her hand away, scrambling to get her feet under her. “Nothing!”
Mikey didn’t let her escape, instead catching her wrist and drawing her back down to his lap.
“Say it again,” he whispered with his forehead pressed against hers.
Jessie’s breath hitched as she looked into Mike’s vulnerable eyes. She hadn’t meant to pick such a moment to make her admission but he needed to know exactly how she felt.
“I love you, Mike.”
She’d been thinking about it for a little while now but she hadn’t wanted to say it over the phone.
“I love you too, Gorgeous.”
Mike placed a tender kiss on her lips, holding Jessie close to his body. Mike would have loved to stay that way all night but he could sense Sy shifting awkwardly by his side.
He placed one more kiss on Jessie’s cheek before nudging her towards Sy who happily moved her to sit astride his lap.
“It’s okay if you need more time,” Sy said, as if that would make it hurt less if she didn’t say those three little words to him.
Jessie shook her head, wrapping her arms around Sy’s neck. “I don’t. I love you.”
“And I love you, Jessie.”
He took his time as he kissed her, making sure to convey just how much he loved and cared for Jessie.
“As much fun as we had the last time the three of us spent a night outdoors, I think our bed is calling our name.”
“I don’t think I can go back tonight, Sweetcheeks.” Mike didn’t want to make his girlfriend spend the night out in the cold with him but he wasn’t ready to face his uncle and there were no motels within an hour’s drive.
“Hmm… Well, I guess it’s a good thing that Sy and I have a surprise for you, then.”
Mike squinted suspiciously as Jessie and Sy shared a conspiratorial look.
Jessie drove Mike’s car through town, following Sy back to their home for the night. He was uncharacteristically quiet by her side but he kept a hand on her thigh the whole time which helped reassure her that though he was still lost to his thoughts, he was holding on to her rather than pushing her away.
“If the trailer is a-rocking…” Mikey said when the car came to a stop in front of the motorhome.
“Don’t come a-knocking,” Jessie finished. “I thought you might like this. It was Sy’s idea.”
“You know this isn’t much of a step up from the tent, right?”
“It has electricity, a tiny bathroom with running water, a king sized bed… How is it not a step up?”
“Wait seriously? A king bed?”
Jessie smiled, seeing her fun-loving and easygoing boyfriend slowly crawl his way out of the pit his sour mood had thrown him in.
“Come on. Sy’s waiting for us.”
Jessie pushed her door open but Mikey didn’t move. He looked down at his hands, fiddling with his old zippo lighter.
“I was supposed to give you guys a night alone.”
“I’m sure we’ll find a way to make it up to him.”
Mike exhaled a slow breath, nodding once before following Jessie out of the car. After pulling their bags from the trunk, they made their way inside the trailer where Sy had already set out three beers on the dinette table. Sy took both their bags and brought them into the bedroom, while Mike pulled Jessie into his side, kissing her cheek before he guided her to take a seat on one side of the table while he sat on the other.
When Sy returned, he paused for a moment but followed Mike’s lead, sitting beside Jessie who snuggled into his side like a cat.
“How much did you smoke tonight?” he questioned as he studied the younger man.
He assumed by how buzzed Mike looked, that the joint he’d seen him finish was not his first but they’d only left him for forty-five minutes at most—just enough time for them to tow the trailer to the campsit then go find Mike. Sy hoped Mike hadn’t opted for chain smoking as a coping mechanism when he could have talked it out with either him or Jessie.
Mike’s eyelids drooped, partially concealing the redness behind them. “Just one joint.”
Sy was tempted to call bullshit but he didn’t want it to sound like an accusation instead of the concern he actually felt.
Mike seemed to already know what he was thinking though, not needing to hear the words aloud. “I haven’t been smoking much lately. I lost my tolerance,” he shrugged, leaning back into the corner of the bench and throwing his leg over the seat.
Sy suspected—as he did with most other changes in Mike’s life lately—that Jessie was the cause of his reduced consumption.
“So, Nate,” Mike said, changing the subject, “you never told us what you thought of that little early Christmas gift I sent you.”
“Meaning that video? Which I opened in a room filled with senior officers, thanks for the heads up by the way.”
Mikey had the audacity to look smug, causing Sy to roll his eyes while shaking his head. In his defense, he had said that Sy should open it while he was alone. Sy turned his attention to Jessie instead.
“Pink is sexy as hell on you, Sweetheart,” he whispered against her neck as he held her close.
“I’ll have to give you a live show sometime.”
Jessie’s eyes closed, her head tipping to the side to give Sy better access. If the table hadn’t been in the way, he would have pulled her onto his lap as he began kissing down her throat.
“Don’t need anything more than you, right here, to get me hard as fuckin’ steel.”
Mike watched with rapt attention as Sy slowly teased Jessie. His hands roamed over her breasts before moving downwards. Unfortunately, the table obscured his view of what he did once they reached the waistband of her pants but Jessie’s gasp told him all he needed to know.
“Missed that sound. I hear it in my dreams,” he confessed.
“Must make for damn good dreams,” Mike smirked, shifting in his seat.
Jessie’s breath hitched as Sy’s fingers circled her clit over her panties with just enough pressure to work her up without really giving her any satisfaction.
“Why are we talking about dreams when we could all have the real thing right here, right now?”
Neither man argued, moving to stand from the table. Sy pulled Jessie up, revealing her jeans which were wide open and the bright red panties below. Mikey had picked them out before they left but he’d been shooed out of the room before Jessie slipped them on and it had been driving him crazy not knowing how they looked on her and whether she’d worn a matching bra.
Sy tossed Jessie on her stomach on the bed and dexterously stripped her of her skinny jeans. Mike had been right, Jessie’s ass was to die for in those panties. It seemed Sy shared his opinion because he gave her a sharp spank and bit the meat of her juicy ass so hard there was no doubt she’d have a mark afterwards.
Jessie groaned with a mix of pleasure and sweet pain, reaching back to place a hand on Sy’s scruffy cheek. She tried to guide him to her center but instead, he moved away, kissing down the back of her legs. Once he reached one ankle, he flipped her onto her back and kissed back up the other leg.
Mike removed Jessie’s shirt—happy to find that she had indeed worn the matching bra—before settling on the bed with her between his legs and her head on his lap. The position gave him the perfect angle to play with her tits while Sy dragged the naughty red lace down her thighs.
“I’ve waited a long time to do this,” he said almost reverently before burying his head between her legs.
Jessie cried out and the sound made Mikey’s cock jerk in his pants. He reached down, undoing the zipper to relieve some of the pressure. Jessie’s hands frantically pulled at Sy’s shirt until he ripped the thin barrier over his head and his warm skin was bared to her.
Mike kept his eyes on Jessie’s face while she was hypnotized by the sight of Sy tongue fucking her cunt. Mike had always heard the gossip about Sy’s skills but seeing Jessie lost in the pleasure cemented that it wasn’t just a high school rumour. Did she look that blissed out when he was the one going down on her?
As if Jessie could read his thoughts, her hooded gaze found his and she pushed herself up on her elbow while pulling his head down to crush their lips together. The awkward spider-man position didn’t really allow them to deepen the kiss but he felt her feverish need all the same. Her need for him, not just Sy.
Mike moved down the bed, propping Jessie up with her back to his chest. He removed her bra and his shirt, and when she leaned against him again, skin touching skin, she let out a satisfied sigh. It was all too easy now to paint her neck in deep hickeys as he pinched her nipples.
“Think you can take us both tonight, Sweetcheeks?” Mike whispered too low for Sy to hear. He didn’t want to get his hopes up in case Jessie didn’t feel ready yet. Not that Sy would let deception show in front of Jessie—if he felt deception at all.
Jessie gave him an eager nod, earning her an appreciative groan. The bed dipped as Mikey climbed off, moving to riffle through Jessie’s bag. Her head fell to the side, watching him move. Why was it so hot when a man was shirtless with open jeans hanging low on his hips?
Sy curled his fingers into her G spot, pulling Jessie’s focus back to the man feasting between her thighs. They quivered from their position above Sy’s shoulders as her hips bucked upwards. Her hand flew down, cupping the back of his head and holding him in place.
“Right there.”
Sy opened his eyes, watching Jessie’s blissed expression. The hand that held her hips down moved to her breast, rolling her nipple between his thumb and forefinger. His own hips moved unconsciously against nothing, his neglected cock desperate for the slightest bit of relief.
“Come for him, Gorgeous. Give him what he wants,” Mike commanded. She could do nothing but comply, coming all over Sy’s face.
She lay boneless as the boys moved around her, stripping off their remaining clothing. Mike tossed the items he’d retrieved from her bag onto the bed before pushing his pants and boxers down.
“I thought you’d gotten an IUD,” Sy commented when he noticed the box of condoms beside Jessie.
“Mikey kept the mandatory condoms rule.”
Sy looked at Mike over his shoulder. The younger man looked almost guilty as he pulled his eyes away.
“You do what you want.”
He might have been satisfied with Jessie being on birth control but he didn’t mind the extra protection. Especially since he knew that the possibility of an unplanned pregnancy was a big sore spot for Mike.
“No, I’m good with that.”
It was almost imperceptible but Mike’s shoulders relaxed at Sy’s words, like all he’d needed was a little validation. It’s not like things would be easier if it were Sy getting Jessie pregnant. What if he got shipped out? It would still be Mike staying behind and taking care of Jessie. There was no doubt in Sy’s mind that that was exactly what Mike would do.
They both stalked towards Jessie, each stretching out on one side of her. Sy took Jessie’s lips while Mike kissed his way from her neck to her breasts. His fingers found her dripping folds, slick from both her earlier release and Sy’s enthusiastic pleasuring.
He gathered some of the moisture before his fingers dipped lower, finding her back entrance. When he gently pushed inside, Jessie gasped into Sy’s mouth. The hand that had been teasing Mike’s nape tightened around his wavy locks and he shifted to study her face for any signs of discomfort.
“Mike? Are ya doin’ what I think you’re doin’?”
The younger man pushed in deeper, looking up at Sy with a smirk when it caused Jessie to moan.
“Since you’ve been stuck with your hand since last summer, you get to choose. You want her hot pussy or her tight ass?”
Sy’s gaze darkened as he realized the implications of the choice being offered to him.
“Is that what you two have been up to while I was away?” he asked Jessie.
“Not yet. You want to be my first?”
The sound that rose from his chest was damn near animalistic. “As appealin’ as that invitation is, that’s not what I was thinkin’ about whenever I had a moment to myself. Besides, it looks like Mike has been doin’ the work, he should get to reap the rewards first.”
“Then get on your back, soldier.”
Amused, Sy did as he was told, laying on his back in the middle of the bed. Mike pulled away long enough for Jessie to straddle Sy’s waist and lock him in a fiery kiss. Jessie was thrilled for her hands to finally roam all over his body. He seemed to have the same idea because Jessie was sure his touch was going to leave its mark.
“This is gonna be cold, sorry.”
Mike was right, the gel was cold from the evening in the trunk of the car but her boyfriend’s hands were warm as he continued to work her open. Below them, Sy blindly reached for a condom, rolling it down his shaft. He placed his tip at her entrance and she eagerly lowered herself down until he was sheathed to the hilt.
It was Mike’s turn to suit up and add a coat of lubricant over the latex.
“Nate, hold her for me.”
For a moment Sy looked unsure, seeking confirmation from Jessie.
“I accidentally jerked forward once and it hurt more than all the other times combined.”
Jessie lowered herself down, bringing her chest flush against Sy’s and busied herself with sucking deep bruises into his collarbone. He wrapped his thick arms around her, holding her in place while the blunt head of Mike’s cock found her entrance.
“Tell Sy your safeword, Sweetcheeks.”
“Homesick,” she whispered, her nose brushing against his ear.
A hopeful warmth bloomed in Sy’s chest. Homesick. The name of the album on which their song was released? At least, what he considered to be their song. They’d never discussed it or anything. Maybe he was reading too much into it, but if he was right, she’d thought about him as much as he’d thought about her.
A hand moved into Jessie’s hair, pulling into a languid kiss. She melted into him and Mike took the opportunity to push inside her.
The first inch was easy enough but when he reached his full girth Jessie’s breath hitched.
“You’re doin’ so well, baby. You tell us when ya wanna keep goin’.”
“I’m good, it’s just… a lot.”
After adding a bit more lube, Mike continued to work his way deeper until he was fully inside Jessie. All three of them were breathing heavily, all three of them feeling like they were on a hairpin trigger.
It took a moment for Jessie to adjust to the feeling of being so completely and utterly filled but she eventually pushed herself up onto her hands and knees.
“Somebody please move.”
After a bit of shifting and adjusting, the three of them found a steady rhythm. Sy would pull out of her pussy as Mike plunged into her ass then they would switch. Together they worked Jessie until she was teetering over the edge but she forced the sensation away. If she was going to come, she wanted to do so as they both exploded inside her.
“Fuck, I can feel you clenching my cock, baby.”
“Are you close, Sweetcheeks? Do you like being full of the both of us? Are you gonna come for us?”
“Oh yeah, she loves it. Can’t you tell by the way her greedy little holes are trying to milk our cocks?”
The dirty talk was going to be the death of her. She couldn’t hold off any longer and she cried out their names as she shook between them. Sy groaned low and guttural while curse after curse fell from Mike’s lips, both of them following her over the edge.
Fingers dug into her hips with a bruising grip. She wasn’t sure if they were Mike or Sy’s or maybe even both. Her eyelids felt too heavy to lift as she melted further into Sy’s chest. The happy little bubble enveloping them was broken when the warm body at her back pulled away, letting the cool air hit her sweat-slicked skin.
Jessie whined, blindly reaching back but Mike was already out of reach.
“Don’t worry gorgeous, I’m just getting something to clean you up.”
Sy wrapped his thick arms around her, smoothing his hand up and down her back while Mike disposed of the condom and cleaned the excess lube from between Jessie’s cheeks. Once he was done, he handed Sy the shirt Jessie wore to bed every night—Sy’s shirt— while he found clean briefs for himself before crawling up the bed and pulling Jessie into his chest. Sy reluctantly sat up, taking his turn and cleaning himself up the same way Mike had.
Just then, Sy’s phone went off, a muffled ringing sounding from the back pocket of his jeans that were still on the floor. Checking the caller ID, Sy paused before sitting on the edge of the bed and accepting the call.
“Hi pop.”
His father ignored the greeting, getting straight to the point. “Telling Mike that he couldn’t sleep in the same room as his girlfriend was not an invitation for you to go off and let them use the trailer.”
“Why not? By your own definition ‘my roof, my rules’.” Sy’s grandparents had left the trailer to him in their will. They knew he liked camping but they figured that he deserved a decent bed instead of the hard ground after so many nights on army bunks.
“And what is your plan, Nathan? Are you just gonna sit outside and listen to them go at it all night?”
Sy’s father was speaking loud enough that the three of them could hear his words clearly. After sharing a silent exchange, Jessie and Mike both nodded at Sy.
“Actually, I’m going to enjoy an evening of catching up with my girl who I haven’t seen in six months.”
“What are you talking about? Are you saying Jessie is your girlfriend not Mikeʼs?”
“No. Mike and I both met Jessie this summer, we both hit it off with her, and we are both dating her.”
“You’re being ridiculous, you can’t both be dating her.”
“We can and we are. Whatever you think of that…” Sy trailed off, looking between Jessie and Mike again. “We both love her. Whatever you think doesnʼt matter and it wonʼt change anything so if you don’t like it, donʼt bother sharinʼ your opinion.”
Syʼs father didn’t say anything for a long time before the dial tone informed Sy that he had hung up.
The silence weighed heavily around the trio until Mikeʼs phone buzzed in his bag. Against his better judgment, Mike picked it up, already knowing it was his mother. Sensing he wouldn’t have the mental clarity to repeat anything important, he answered it on speaker. If she was going to talk about the three of them then the three of them should hear.
“Hi mom.”
“Mike? Mike, where are you?”
He winced at the hint of panic in her voice.
“I’m with Nate and Jessie.” It wasn’t a location but it was as good as she was going to get. If they really wanted to track them down it wouldn’t be all that hard, they didn’t need any help.
She released a relieved sigh. “So they found you then? I wasn’t sure, all I heard from Rob was that Nate said you two were both dating Jessie.”
“They did, and we are.”
“Do you really love her?”
Mike locked eyes with Jessie. “I do.”
“Can you put Jessie on the phone, please?”
Jessie’s eyes went wide, waiting for Mike to tell her what to do. He took the phone off speaker and pushed it towards her.
“Jill?”
“Don’t break his heart, okay?”
Jessie was stunned, almost speechless as she clenched the phone in her hand. “What?”
Jill sniffed on the other end of the line. “If Mike says he loves you then he really means it. I haven’t heard those words from him since he was a kid. Don’t break his heart. You can’t just string him along because you need someone around while Sy is away.”
It would be stupid to make any sort of promise after only a few months. So much was going to change for them in the next year and so much was still uncertain. Despite that, she found herself speaking the words and meaning them with all her heart.
“I won’t,” she vowed.
“Rob is just scared. He loves them both like sons, he doesn’t want to watch another member of his family spiral down the rabbit hole. He’ll calm down. Me and Barbara are going to be at the diner tomorrow at nine. The boys will know the one. You three should join us for breakfast.”
“I’ll tell them.”
With a quick goodbye, Jessie handed the phone back to Mike.
“I think… I think she’s okay with us. Your moms want us to have breakfast with them tomorrow morning.”
“You can’t expect me to be anywhere earlier than noon,” Mike joked, attempting to hide his relief.
“We both know your stomach is going to be growling so loud that we will all be awake by seven,” Jessie teased, nudging Mike with her foot.
“I guess that means you’ll have to give me something to eat to tide me over.”
Jessie bit her bottom lip as her cheeks flushed and her smile grew. Sy drew Jessie back into his side, brushing his thumb over her arm while he placed a kiss to the side of her neck.
“Agreed, he gets cranky when he’s hungry. I should know, I used to have to drive him to the store whenever he had midnight munchies.”
Mike switched off the light and the three of them burrowed under the covers. She nestled into Mike’s chest with Sy pressed against her back and his leg tangled between hers. This felt right. Jessie couldn’t begin to imagine having to choose between the two men. Sy was all rugged and mysterious while Mike was outgoing and playful. They were two puzzle pieces that fit with her so perfectly. She needed both of them. They completed her in different ways and she was not going to let anyone make her feel ashamed of that.
#captain syverson#mike (hellraiser)#mike (hellraiser) x ofc#captain syverson x ofc#captain syverson fic#captain syverson fanfiction#captain syverson fanfic#mike (hellraiser) fic#mike (hellraiser) fanfic#mike (hellraiser) fanfiction
64 notes
·
View notes
Text
small town
Chapter 23 - Cum on Feel the Noize
IN THIS CHAPTER: Yearbook messages, unlikely friendships, and Corroded Coffin puts on a show [13.8k]
WARNINGS: mentions of dead parents (eddie's mom), child neglect (not very graphic, eddie as kid), underaged drinking (no one gets drunk), low self-worth
A/N: i know. i promise you, i know. but i did say i was never gonna abandon this fic, so if you didn't believe me, that's on you, buddy. blame my job for my two month absence - three new people joined my team and one of those left last week, it's been hectic. this is an extra long chapter as a sorry for making you wait for so long. i hope you are all okay and still interested in my dumb little story, we have a lot more to go before we say goodbye. <3 (btw lemme know if you wanna be added to the taglist!)
masterlist - prev - next | playlist
Girls, rock your boys
We’ll get wild, wild, wild
Monday, June 9th - 1986
The last Monday before graduation was Kyle Foster’s most anticipated day of the year; not because it meant that school attendance was officially an afterthought for most of the school’s population, but because it was the day the overpriced yearbooks he had been working on all these months were ready to be picked up, their pages waiting to be filled with doodles in colorful pens and silly stickers. He was particularly proud of this year’s edition, with its green leatherette hardback cover and bright photos printed in glossy paper, everything on them carefully arranged by the Yearbook Club with evident care and love for their craft. For a few hours, Kyle got to feel like he was hot shit. Teachers congratulated him and his fellow club members for their wonderful work, people he’d never talked to before in his life asked him to sign their yearbooks, and the basketball team kept patting his back in the hallways in between classes to thank him for the double spread with pictures of them lifting their championship trophy. Life was good, but even though he was enjoying his surely short-lived popularity, there was only one person Kyle was particularly looking forward to seeing. As faith would have it, he found that exact guy leaning against his locker waiting for him between third and fourth period, a yearbook under his arm and a piece of minty gum in his mouth.
“Hey, man,” Eddie greeted, pulling him into a bro-ey side hug that didn’t suit his personality in the slightest. “Nice work.”
“What’s up, Munson? Heard you’re finally leaving this place.”
“Yeah, about damn time,” the tall metalhead laughed, and Kyle thought he’d never seen him carry himself with such levity before. “Wanted to thank you, y’know? I mean, I know I kinda bribed you to do it but you came through for us and went above and beyond with the design and everything, so, thank you.”
“Ah, it was nothing, dude. Couldn’t ruin the yearbook by giving your club a shitty spread,” Kyle downplayed his work, but they both knew he had enjoyed the secret assignment.
“Well, then. Would the artist care to sign his masterpiece?” Eddie joked, extending his yearbook to Kyle with a jet black pen tucked into it.
Kyle nodded, surprised by the request, and went straight to the blank pages at the back. From what he could see, no one had signed it yet. He realized then this was Eddie giving him a definitive olive branch, whatever feud they’d had over his little debt more than ready to be buried in the sand and thoroughly forgotten. He quickly penned a generic “have a good summer!” message at the top corner, slowing down while writing his name when he felt Eddie’s hand slip something into his front jean pocket. Ah, there it is, Kyle thought, smiling to himself as the weight of the small weed baggie Eddie had promised in exchange for his rule breaking could be felt through the rough fabric. He gave the book back to his newest acquaintance before opening his messenger bag and retrieving his own, shocking Eddie with his silent offering. Kyle was not only accepting his olive branch but returning the gesture, and so Eddie signed his name in a little unoccupied corner, adding a smiley face with devil horns under it for good measure.
“Pleasure doing business with you, Foster,” he said genuinely, tucking his trusty pen into his back pocket.
“Likewise, Munson.”
“We look so fucking badass,” Gareth said, eyes stuck to himself holding a knight’s helmet under his arm in the Hellfire section of the yearbook.
“I know, right?” Jeff said, giddy. “Kinda wanna get it framed. You think they’ll give us copies if we ask?”
The Hellfire Club was enjoying a peaceful lunch outside, the day still perfectly warm despite the constant clouds that perpetually obscured the sky over Hawkins, Indiana. The older boys were doodling on each other’s yearbooks, laughing about bad portraits and accidental funny faces belonging to classmates, while Dustin and Mike quietly muttered to one another at the head of the picnic table. They looked like they were arguing about something important but no one else seemed to have noticed - if they did, they were giving them space to resolve it on their own. Pretending like she wasn’t eavesdropping while she wrote a heartfelt message in Donny’s yearbook, Dottie listened carefully, worried about Dustin who seemed to be particularly distraught at Mike’s disinterest in cooperating with him.
“I’m just saying, aren’t you tired of acting like you’re still upset with him?” Dustin asked.
“I’m not acting, I am pissed off,” Mike huffed. “I don’t get why you aren’t. He cut us off and he’s never coming back, get it through your head.”
“Well, maybe he feels like we cut him off. Have you even tried talking to him since Spring break?”
“No, why would I?”
“Mike,” Dustin was nearing his breaking point.
“What? Did you?”
“Yes!” he threw his hands in the air. “I called him the next day because I’m not an asshole!”
“If you talked to him, why isn’t he here then, huh?” Mike asked, icy. “Why is he still hanging out with them?”
“I said I called him, not that I talked to him,” Dustin grumbled. “He wasn’t home, he… he was at a party with the jocks- Look, all I’m saying is that I feel like shit, okay? I think we’re all being idiots right now and we should talk about it. This is just like what happened when we found El and-”
“This is nothing like what happened with El. He was just scared-”
“We were twelve, Mike. We didn’t know what we were doing, maybe- maybe he was right and we should have been scared! And maybe he shouldn’t have to be the one to always apologize first!”
“He ditched us!”
“Oh, grow up,” Dustin said, getting up from the bench with his yearbook in hand and hurrying to catch up with a redheaded girl who looked about his age.
Dottie watched how Mike gathered his things and disappeared into the cafeteria without saying goodbye, giving off moody teenager vibes to anyone who dared to cross his path. Meanwhile, Dustin was now animatedly chatting with his mystery friend near the doors - the girl he was talking to was signing his book and rolling her eyes at something he was saying, a shy but still clearly fond smile on her face. Dottie felt like she’d seen her before somewhere, but never talking to Dustin. She seemed nice, if a little sassy. I guess that’s why she’s friends with Dustin, she thought.
“Really? You got him a sweater? In June?” Jeff’s laughter brought back her attention to the table: she quickly doodled a little daisy next to her name at the bottom of her message and gave the yearbook back to Donny.
“He’s always wearing sweaters at the office, okay? And also, it’s not like he’s gonna grow two sizes before Winter starts,” Gareth defended himself. “It’s still gonna fit him in a couple of months.”
“What are we talking about?” Dottie asked, leaning her head onto Eddie’s shoulder as he stole one of her apple slices.
“Father’s Day. Gareth got his Dad a wool sweater.”
“It was on sale!”
“What did you get for your dad, then?” she asked Jeff.
“New slippers. His old ones were falling apart.”
“Very thoughtful. You?” she turned to Donny.
“Nothing yet. I kinda wanna get my Dad a funny shirt but I haven’t seen any good ones around. D’you think it’s too late to get one printed?” he asked at large.
“Oh, Eddie bought a cute one the other day!” Dottie said conversationally, looking up at the long haired boy from her place on his shoulder. “They had a bunch of graphic shirts at that store near Melvald’s, right?”
“On Mulberry? Sweet, what did you get?” Donny asked, munching on some grapes.
“Found this ugly thing with a brown Care Bear at the front that says World’s Best Grandma,” Eddie said, half a smile pulling at the corner of his lips. “Thought it was funny.”
“You’re gonna get your teeth kicked in if you wear a Care Bears shirt in public, dude,” Gareth snickered.
“Well, good thing I’m not gonna be the one wearing it then.”
Father’s Day was historically somewhat of a weird day for Eddie. When he was a little kid and still hadn’t developed a mouth filter, other moms at the park or strangers at a store would sometimes see him wandering around unsupervised, think he was lost, and ask him where his Mom was; he’d always reply with a simple “oh, no, my Mom is dead”, like the answer wasn’t absolutely devastating to hear coming from someone who hadn’t learned how to tie his own shoes yet. Like clockwork, they’d all sputter out an awkward apology, feeling sorry about unknowingly asking a young child about something so painful like losing a parent at such a tender age. A couple of times some of them went so far as to offer to buy him a snack, as if that could distract him from the tragedy of his Mom’s untimely death and, in turn, make themselves feel better about being nosy. Eddie, however, didn’t mind the questions. He liked telling people that Maureen was dead, because he learned very quickly that those were the only times people saw him as someone to take care of; just a little innocent boy having to grow up without the woman who’d loved him most, instead of shunning him as soon they inevitably found out he was Wyatt Munson’s devil spawn.
Another thing Eddie learned very early on, was that his Dad didn’t care about Father’s Day, mainly because most of the time he didn’t even care to acknowledge he had a son unless it was useful to him. And so, after the second year in a row Wyatt threw into the trash can the crafts Eddie had done for him at school without so much as looking at them, the drawings stayed in his backpack and the treats the teachers gave to all their kiddos to gift to the most important men in their lives got hidden in an old shoe box underneath his bed. There they waited until the older man passed out on his couch with a beer in his hand, and the littlest Munson got to eat them in secret without anyone calling him a pig for smearing chocolate all over his face and fingers. No, Father’s Day had always been a weird day for Eddie - at least until he moved in with Wayne.
The first Father’s Day Wayne and Eddie spent together came after almost eight months of living together. There had been a Halloween, a Thanksgiving, a Christmas, Eddie’s 9th birthday, and a Mother’s Day spent along with Grandma before that, but Eddie’s little stomach still churned with the thought of Wayne dismissing him on a special occasion like Father’s Day. He quietly waited in bed after the sun rose, ears perked up for any noise coming from the living room but the minutes ticked by and Wayne didn’t get up, busy catching up on some much needed sleep after a long week at the plant. The youngest Munson impatiently crept along the hallway until he reached his Uncle’s side, kneeling on the carpet next to his fold-out bed and observing his chest go up and down with each breath he took.
“Uncle Wayne,” Eddie whispered, but the older man didn’t so much as flinch. “Uncle Wayne,” he tried a little louder, softly shaking his arm.
“Huh?” Wayne opened his eyes, startled to find his nephew’s tiny fingers wrapped around his forearm. “What’s going on? You okay, Ed?”
“Mhm,” he nodded, wild curls bobbing along with the movement. “I- I made something. At school.”
“Yeah? What d’you got there?”
Eddie lifted a piece of paper, the sun filtering through the moth-eaten curtains helping Wayne read along. Happy Father’s Day, said the handmade card written by a teacher and decorated by his nephew, each letter colored inside with a different crayon. Wayne’s heart sank when he realized he’d forgotten what day it was. He didn’t even know which hole Wyatt was currently being kept in, but he guessed he could call his Ma and ask her about it if Eddie wanted to pay his Dad a visit. Or at the very least, he could take the kid to the post office to mail his shitty excuse of a father a letter he most likely didn’t give a damn about. Wyatt hadn’t called once since he’d gotten himself locked up, and Wayne tried not to think too much about Eddie stiffening up whenever the phone rang when he first moved into the trailer with him. He didn’t want to do it, didn’t want to have jackshit to do with his little brother anymore but he’d do it anyway even if he knew it was a bad idea, because Wayne Munson would have walked barefoot to the end of the world if it made Eddie happy, and God only knew that that boy deserved a small mercy for once.
Wayne peeled the card open curiously and felt his chest tighten up when he saw how wrong he’d been. Inside there was a crude drawing of two figures, one bigger than the other one: it was him and Eddie, standing on bright green grass, a big yellow sun with a smiley face at the upper left corner of the page, and a tree with juicy red apples to the right side. The figures were holding hands and Wayne was wearing a trucker hat - the same blue one that was resting on the kitchen counter next to his keys. At the bottom right of the card, written with the nicest calligraphy Wayne had seen from his nephew yet, was a simple I love you in purple crayon.
“You drew this for me?” Wayne asked, trying to get his emotions together.
“D’you like it? Miss Mullins gave us Hershey’s Kisses too,” he lifted a little paper bag that looked like it had been squished in transit. “I’m sorry I ate one without asking. I wanted to know what they tasted like, but I can buy you more! I have money left over from my birthday-”
“That’s okay, Ed. You can have as many as you want if you brush your teeth after,” the eldest Munson sat up tiredly and pulled his boy from the floor into a hug. “Thank you for the card. You’re very good at drawing, y’know that?”
“Miss Mullins says I’m good at art and music,” Eddie beamed. “And sometimes Math too but I get distracted. She says my reading’s not very good though.”
“You’re a smart boy, just keep practicin’ and you’ll get better,” Wayne said, feeling his nephew’s body sink into his arms the longer he held him. “Hey, how ‘bout you go get ready while I take a shower, huh? We can go get pancakes at Benny’s.”
“Really? Can I get whipped cream on mine? And chocolate chips?”
“You can get whatever you want, boy. Go on, go get dressed,” the older man ushered him down the hallway towards what used to be his bedroom and locked himself in the bathroom for a little privacy.
Wayne cried in the shower that day, much like he’d done after Thanksgiving dinner, when Eddie said he was thankful he got to live with him, even if it was just for a little bit. He got Wyatt to sign away his parental rights before Christmas came around after that. Wayne stuck the card to the fridge door with a carrot shaped magnet and drove himself and his nephew to Benny’s where Eddie ordered chocolate chip banana pancakes that Wayne ended up eating half of after the 9-year-old’s tummy became too full to keep going. Upon returning home, they spent the rest of the day watching cartoons and practicing Eddie’s reading during the commercials. When the littlest Munson fell asleep on the couch after the sun had set, his energy finally depleted, Wayne helped him put on his pajamas and tucked him to bed, stopping to kiss his curly head before he retreated back to the living room for a nightcap.
“Good night, son,” he’d said, turning off the lights, and for once, Eddie didn’t go to sleep wishing he was Wayne’s, because he knew he was and Wayne knew it too.
“You got Wayne a World’s Best Grandma shirt for Father’s Day?” Donny said, amused. “He’s gonna think you knocked someone up.”
“Of course not,” Eddie scoffed at him like he’d just said the stupidest thing ever. “He’d think I knocked someone up if it said World’s Best Grandpa, but it doesn’t say that, does it? Therefore, funny shirt.”
“You were there with him and you let him buy it?” Jeff looked at Dottie, whose cheeks felt like they were burning upon remembering Wayne’s resigned attempt at a Birds and The Bees talk two weekends prior.
“I… I thought it was funny too,” she admitted sheepishly.
“You two are spending way too much time together,” Gareth shook his head. “When did you even go shopping?”
“Last week after band practice,” Dottie said, mischief in her eyes. “Don’t tell my Dad if you see him because I told him I was at yours all afternoon so he wouldn’t snoop around and find his gift.”
“What did you get him?” Donny asked.
“A bunch of candy and a book. The guy at the store recommended it, he said it was pretty new. It’s called Ender’s Game, I think?”
“Oh, I read that one,” Jeff said, frowning.
“What, is it bad?”
“No, I think your Dad might like it," he shrugged. "But you know me, I don't like military shit.”
“How could we forget about you being Mr. Pacifist,” Gareth poked fun at him goodnaturedly and Jeff shoved him gently in return.
“Hey, speaking of band practice,” Eddie said, lips curling upwards as he leaned into Dottie’s personal space. “You think your Dad's gonna let you come to The Hideout tomorrow?”
“On a school night? Keep dreaming.”
“Oh, come on, no one’s even taking attendance anymore,” he pressed on.
“I’m pretty sure Mr. Russell took a nap in class today,” Gareth said, spreading a rumor he’d heard about the old Algebra teacher.
“He did. I was there, I heard him snore,” Donny nodded.
“There you go, darling. Not even the teachers give a shit anymore. So, what do you say?" Eddie batted his eyelashes dramatically.
"You know I wanna go, I just don't think he's gonna let me. Can't you wait one more week? He promised I won’t have a curfew anymore after graduation," she bargained.
"You say that like you don’t already know we’re gonna ask you to come next week too," Gareth said, grinning. “Besides, what kind of manager are you if you don’t come to all our shows?”
“Wasn’t aware I had signed any official contracts. Do I get health insurance?” Dottie joked.
“You get one box of kiddie bandages and we’ll drive you to the hospital if and only if any bones stick out,” Donny said.
“Wow, what a deal. I’m in,” she laughed.
“You’re gonna come then?” they all looked at her expectantly.
“Alright, fine, I’ll ask him. But if he says no you aren’t allowed to be mad at me because it’s definitely not my fault,” she finally relented.
“If he locks you up we’ll help you escape the tower, princess, don’t worry about it,” Eddie said, his breath ghosting the side of her head, and she shivered in anticipation for the new adventure that was to come.
James working past the time Hawkins High School let its students out had proven to be heaven-sent to the new couple looking for places to hang out without any prying eyes around. Eddie and Dottie were lying on her bed, hiding away from the world in her room, the radio on at a low volume playing Top 40 hits. Van Halen’s Why Can’t This Be Love was setting the perfect mood for Eddie to kiss his not-yet-girlfriend stupid - their movements still shy and exploring, neither of them rushing to get ahead of themselves. In recent days, they had progressed from chaste and giggly pecks to something much more slow and romantic, making the most of their moments alone to make each other feel comfortable and loved. Eddie hovered over her, tummy pressed against Dottie’s while supporting most of his weight on his elbows, his hands free to gently caress her cheekbones and jaw between kisses, stopping every so often to look at her dazed smile if only to will himself to believe that the girl he was so in love with was as equally smitten with him as he was with her.
Dottie let her fingers wander up his arms, one of her hands tangling in his unruly hair and occasionally pushing stray curls behind his ears to get a glimpse of those deep chocolate colored eyes she adored so much. Her other arm sneaked into his t-shirt sleeve, nails drawing barely-there patterns on the back of his shoulder, making him hum like the stray cats at the trailer park when they let him pet them after being fed. The delicate white curtains swayed calmly, brushing against the pillows in the windowsill, the gentle breeze outside rustling the leaves in nearby trees. Everything felt so peaceful, warm, and cozy. She felt like she could spend an entire lifetime like this, with the boy that had swept her off her feet so thoroughly that she almost felt like she was floating whenever he was around.
“What are you thinkin’ about?” Eddie asked in a soft voice, index finger brushing down the slope of her nose.
“You.”
“Me?”
“Mhm,” she smiled, fondly. “You’re so pretty.”
“You’re pretty. Beautiful. Gorgeous even,” he lifted his eyebrows and pouted, making her giggle at his antics. “I wanted to play a song for you tomorrow but the guys said it didn’t fit with the rest of the setlist.”
“Which song was it?”
“Nope,” he shook his head, curls tickling her. “I’m not telling you. We’ll play it in Indy.”
“I have to wait a whole month? That’s so rude!”
“It’ll be worth it, you’ll see,” he muttered, leaning down to kiss her again, and she accepted his love eagerly.
The low rumble of a car pulling into the driveway burst their cozy bubble, Eddie groaning as his head fell forward onto Dottie’s shoulder, making her snort loudly. He scrambled off her bed and dropped himself on her desk chair, fingers dancing on top of her scented Mr. Sketch markers before settling on the brown one and lifting it up to his nose to smell the cinnamon embedded in the ink. She watched him with an oddly enamored smile on her face, like him sniffing her stationery supplies was the most charming thing she’d seen him do yet. He twirled a marker between his fingers before drumming with it once on her yearbook resting unassumingly on her desk.
“Can I draw something for you in here?” he asked, tapping the hardcover again with the cap of the marker.
“Can I write something sappy in yours in exchange?”
“Knock yourself out, darling,” Eddie smiled, pulling his yearbook out of his ratty backpack and tossing it onto her bed where it made a soft thud upon colliding with her comforter.
When James climbed up the stairs to greet his daughter after a long day at work, he found both teens deeply engrossed in their tasks: Eddie’s long hair was draped like a curtain obscuring his sketch from view as he worked steadily with his chewed up pencil while Dottie was lying on her front decorating a corner of a page with her colorful pens. James leaned onto the door frame when she looked up, gifting him the same smile she used to give him as a toddler when he picked her up from daycare.
“Yearbooks are out?” the eldest Burke asked, nodding towards the book in her hands.
“Yeah! Ed’s drawing in mine but look, we got a full page!” Dottie said, rising onto her knees to show him Hellfire’s spread.
James sat at the foot of her bed, glancing at the glossy pictures in front of him. He couldn’t recall Dottie being so excited about a yearbook before, but he supposed she’d never really been a part of any club at her old school and this was an important first for her. There was Dustin front and center, arms and legs bent like a lifeless puppet being held by strings, Erica’s hand poised in the air as if she was the one controlling him while Mike and Gareth lifted her up in a princess-like manner, a tiara glinting on her head and a school flag draping down her back. Jeff and Donny scowled at each other dramatically, engaged in a lethal fight that Jeff was clearly winning, his sword pressed to the middle of Donny’s golden scepter. But it was his own daughter and the boy that kept smelling markers before he put them to paper a few feet away from him that really caught his attention.
Eddie lounged on his throne with a fake skull in his hand, rings twinkling in the room’s moody light, and legs spread out like he was a despot king about to order someone’s head to be cut off. Dottie stared at the camera with a mischievous smirk, hands cradled around a crystal orb, looking like she knew something no one else did and was more than ready to drop a cryptic riddle that would ruin your entire life. They were playing characters, just like everyone else in the picture: Mike was the loyal knight, Dustin was the terrifying jester, Erica was the bratty princess. Except Eddie’s arm was curled around Dottie like she was his most prized possession, devotion noticeable in his seemingly innocent posture. He might have been the one sitting on the throne and she on the chair’s arm as his trusty advisor, but it was very much clear to anyone that stopped to truly look at them that even though he was the King, she had him wrapped around her finger. It shouldn’t have been a surprise - after all, since 1953 the song did say God save the Queen, not the King.
“It looks super cool, right?” Dottie asked, eyes shining. “Jeff wants to ask the Yearbook Club if we can get copies, I’d love to put one on my corkboard.”
“That sounds great, honey! It’s very theatrical,” James agreed, scanning down the list of names: Edward Munson - Chapter Leader, Donatello Andrea Vitale - Treasurer, Jeffrey Thomas Patton - Secretary… “Who’s Lucas?”
“Huh?”
“Lucas Charles Sinclair?” he asked. “His name is on the list but I don’t see him in the photo.”
“Oh, that’s Erica’s brother. He was in the club before I joined, right, Ed?”
“Yeah,” Eddie said, lips tight. “He, uh- he quit before Spring break. Conflicting schedules.”
“Ah, that’s a bummer,” James nodded, knowing first hand how scheduling was the greatest enemy of a D&D party. “Why isn’t Erica on the list though?”
“She’s still in middle school so she’s not, like, entirely allowed to be in the club actually?” Dottie grimaced. “But Eddie thought she should at least be in the picture. I mean, I’m there and she’s known these guys for longer than I do.”
“She only joined a couple of weeks before you did,” Eddie shrugged. “But a member is a member, no matter when they joined.”
“Spoken like a true leader,” James smiled, flipping the pages to find the senior portraits.
He reached the B section and immediately found his daughter, her red knitted sweater barely visible, the picture cutting off just below her shoulders. She was smiling in it, yes, but she didn’t really look happy. She seemed nervous, perhaps even a bit apprehensive. Her eyes were dull despite the bright lights behind the camera, and the little dimple below the right corner of her lip that she’d inherited from her Mom was nowhere to be found. In comparison with the wicked witch that had been staring at him in the Hellfire Club’s group photo, this girl looked like a shell of herself. Empty. Lost. Scared. Two months had passed between the two pictures, and one more since the last one had been taken, and James realized he couldn’t remember the last time he’d seen her glow as much as she did every day now. Swallowing the lump in his throat, he looked at her and wondered why he hadn’t done anything to prevent her light from dimming so much right in front of him. Bitterly, he realized the proper question wasn’t why he hadn’t done anything, but instead why hadn’t he ever noticed it had been dimmed in the first place up until that moment.
“I’m so proud of you, honey,” he muttered, pulling her into a hug and letting out a heavy sigh courtesy of his own inadequacies as a parent.
“You’re not gonna cry, are you? Because you’re gonna make me cry if you cry,” she said in a joking manner, tears already threatening to climb up to the surface.
“You’re just really big now and it sneaks up on me sometimes, that’s all. I’m getting emotional in my old age,” he laughed, turning back the pages to Hellfire Dottie - the happier Dottie. “Your hair looks really pretty like this.”
“Yeah. Feels more me, I think,” Dottie agreed. “I need to get the ends trimmed before graduation, though.”
“If it keeps getting shorter I’m afraid you’re gonna end up bald soon.”
“I’ll go to a salon this time, promise,” she laughed.
“Still can’t believe you just-” James did a cutting gesture with his index and middle fingers. “-went to town on it.”
“Wait, what? You chopped off your own hair? When?” Eddie asked curiously, reminding them both that he was listening to their conversation.
“I thought you knew about this!” Dottie said. “I had really long hair back in New York.”
“It reached the top of her jeans,” James added.
“No way! Why did you cut it?”
“I just needed a fresh start, y’know? New school, new haircut. It wasn’t that big of a deal,” she shrugged.
“Honey, you snipped it all off at the first gas station we stopped at on our way from New York. Almost gave me a heart attack when you came out of that bathroom.”
“You’re kidding,” Eddie stared at her in disbelief.
“Nope,” said James. “Had to take her to a hairdresser to even it out as soon as we got here.”
“In my defense, it didn’t look that bad. It was just… very layered,” Dottie said.
“You’re lucky you chickened out and didn’t cut it shorter or you’d be looking like a boy right now.”
“Yeah, yeah, we get it, I’m not a hair stylist. I’ll stay away from scissors and let the pros handle it next time,” she rolled her eyes at her Dad.
“Well, I’m gonna go get a shower,” James announced, returning Eddie’s yearbook to his daughter. “You staying for dinner, Ed?”
“No, thank you, sir, Wayne’s waiting for me. Just gotta finish this drawing and I’ll be out of your hair for the night,” Eddie said, lifting the book in his hands as if to demonstrate he wasn’t just wasting time.
“You’re never a bother, kid. You can stay as long as you’d like.”
“T-thank you, sir,” he said in a small voice when James walked past him and ruffled his hair affectionately as he left.
“Dad? Wait, hold up-”
Dottie launched herself into the hallway and caught up to her Dad when he was halfway through his bedroom door. She nervously looked up at him and James lifted an eyebrow, curious.
“Would it be okay if I went to The Hideout to see the guys play tomorrow?” she asked, chewing on her own lip.
“Honey, it’s a school night-”
“I know but the teachers aren’t even taking attendance anymore. And I swear I’m not gonna skip the next day! Please, I’ll be back before midnight.”
“Dot-”
“You know Jeff’s dad wouldn’t let him do it if he was coming back home at 3 am every week on school nights. Please let me go? I really, really, really wanna see them play.”
“Would you be riding with Eddie?” James sighed.
“Yeah, he’s Gareth’s ride. His drum kit doesn’t fit in Donny’s car.”
“Okay, you can go-”
“Thank you!”
“-but! You gotta be back by midnight, okay?” he said, stern. “I don’t care if the teachers aren’t doing their jobs anymore, school’s not out until Friday. You’re not on holiday yet.”
“I know, I won’t break the curfew, I promise-”
“And you can’t drink any alcohol either. If I have to pick you up from the station for any reason, you’re grounded until September.”
“I won’t drink a drop, Dad, I swear. I just wanna see the guys play,” she pleaded with doe eyes.
“Fine. You can go,” James finally relented.
“Thank you!” Dottie shrieked, hugging her Dad and shaking him in her excitement. “Thank you, thank you, thank you-”
“Alright, alright, calm down. Just be careful, okay? And call-”
“Call you if anything happens. I know. Thank you,” she kissed his cheek and ran back into her bedroom where James heard Eddie scream “fuck yeah!”, followed by a loud thump and bright laughter.
That night after dinner, Dottie sat on her windowsill looking at the inside of her wardrobe, mentally putting together an outfit that wouldn’t make her stand out like a sore thumb in the dingy bar. Jeans and sneakers are fine, Eddie had said when she asked him about it, but she knew the guys dressed up for their gigs, and she wanted to fit in. Maybe she should have asked her soon-to-be-boyfriend to lend her one of his band t-shirts, but then again, Eddie had a tendency to get grabby whenever she wore his clothes lately, even if it was just a borrowed sweatshirt when she got cold during a movie night. It was better to be lowkey about this; they were already pushing it a lot lately with the secret daily hangouts and the doing errands together thing. Borrowing his clothes in such a public event like his own band’s gig was as big a declaration of love as they came.
Yes, it was best to keep this under wraps, for the sake of all their friendships with the rest of the boys. She’d wear her own clothes to her very first Corroded Coffin show, and she’d be extra careful with her yearbook when she gave it to her friends at The Weekly Streak to sign. No one had to know that Eddie had drawn a very realistic looking arrangement of daisies on a corner of a page, along with an incredibly telling message that would be hard to explain if anyone read it. However, nothing was stopping her from letting the words he’d written in his usual chicken scratch form behind her eyelids as she let sleep take her under, a perpetual lovesick smile tattooed on her face.Thank you for believing in me, darling, he’d said. I love you now and always. Your Endearing Eddie.
Tuesday, June 10th - 1986
If there was anyone in Hawkins who had bad timing when it came to scheduling business transactions that happened outdoors, it was Eddie Munson. He was in such a hurry to sell most of his stash before he was due to start his first ever real job at Thatcher Tires the following week that he’d failed to account for the permanent drizzle that haunted Hawkins most of the time, and thus, had to move from his preferred selling spot in the woods to the back of the East classroom wing, his back pressed to the warm brick to shield himself from the droplets falling from the sky.
While he was busy earning much wanted cash so he could take his still-not-official-girlfriend out on a date to celebrate their graduation, Dottie and Gareth were lounging in his van, side door cracked open to let some of the day’s heat out. The almost empty parking lot looked menacing surrounded by a thick haze, a moderate breeze directing the drops of water to hit the van’s windshield in a comforting rhythm. Gareth was, as usual, being a menace. He was going through Eddie’s tapes, exchanging their cases to mess with his friend, and never letting a song reach the end before he was skipping forward to the next one. Dottie would have complained about it if she wasn’t so concentrated on her knitting, the summer baby blanket she was working on spread out over her legs. She was in the middle of calculating if the soft cotton yarn she had left was enough to finish the row she was currently knitting when Gareth turned around in the passenger seat to catch her attention.
“You excited about tonight?” he asked, glancing at the songlist at the back of a mixtape.
“Yeah, it should be fun! Though I’m not sure what I’m gonna wear yet,” she put down her needles and stretched in her seat. “Eddie said sneakers and jeans were fine, but I don’t wanna look lost, y’know.”
“Pick the oldest, shittiest clothes you have and you’ll fit in just fine. Most of the drunks in there go after work, it’s always a lot of plaid, jeans, and dirt.”
“You’re not selling this to me very well.”
“I don’t have to,” he grinned. “Eddie says jump, you jump.”
“No, I don’t-”
“Hey, there you are!”
She was about to tell Gareth off when Chrissy appeared from the mist, shielding herself from the rain by holding her cheer cardigan above her head. Immediately, Dottie slid the van door open a bit more so she could climb in, moving all her knitting supplies to her lap so the strawberry blonde girl could sit next to her. Gareth looked at both girls awkwardly and muttered a quick hello before turning in his seat again and busying himself back with the mixtapes.
“I didn’t know you knitted,” Chrissy said, thumbing the corner of the blanket. “This is so pretty.”
“Thank you,” Dottie smiled. “It’s a gift for my Aunt, she’s having a baby in a couple of months.”
“Aw, that’s sweet! Let me guess, a girl?” she said, pointing at the baby pink yarn.
“How could you tell?” Dottie said with good natured sarcasm. “Her name’s gonna be Rose so… pink for Rosie! It’s not very original but I’m hoping she still likes it even though she’ll be born in the middle of summer.”
“I’m sure she’ll love it. I used mine until I was in preschool, there’s no age limit for a good blankie,” Chrissy said, kindly. “I wish I could do creative stuff like this, it looks fun. I tried to learn to sew when I was younger but my Mom’s so not a good teacher. She made me cry once because I forgot to put the presser foot down.”
“I could teach you a few things if you want,” Dottie offered. “I’m not an expert, but my Aunt is, like, the most perfectionist person on the planet and she taught me everything I know so…”
“You’d do that?”
“Do what, teach you?” the blonde nodded in response. “Of course! We’re friends! And it’s a great skill to have, it comes in handy more than you think.”
“We’re friends?” Chrissy asked, eyes suddenly shiny.
“After everything you’ve done for- Chrissy, of course we’re friends,” Dottie said, grabbing the other girl’s hand.
“Oh, thank goodness,” she breathed out, a quiet laugh escaping her lips. “I feel so much better about asking you to sign my yearbook now, I didn’t know if I was being weird or not.”
“For future reference, we like weird here,” the brunette said in a stage whisper, leaning down to get her own yearbook out of her backpack. “Besides, I kinda wanted to ask you to sign mine too so we’re even.”
The girls exchanged books and quickly got to signing, aware that Gareth was pretending like he wasn’t in the same vehicle as them. He didn’t want to turn up the music and rudely drown their conversation, so he distracted himself by drumming on Eddie’s dashboard with two pens, wondering what on Earth had Chrissy done for Dottie that made her so thankful towards the cheerleader. Dottie grabbed her nicest black pen and found an empty space under Eddie’s message. He’d written Don’t be a stranger, Chrissy the Cheery (and thank you for the advice! See you at the wedding) next to a crude drawing in blue ink of a girl with a ponytail lifting one pompon and doing devil horns with the other hand.
After thinking about what she wanted to say to the cheerful blonde, Dottie settled on a nice simple message that was cryptic enough should anyone else read it, but also something that conveyed just how truly grateful she was for this new found friendship. Have a fantastic summer!, the note opened. Thank you for everything. Call me whenever! At the end, right next to her name and a little daisy, she wrote down her phone number. The word everything was underlined twice. When she gave it back to her rightful owner and saw the message Chrissy had written on pink ink on her yearbook, she let out a girly giggle. It was so lovely to get to know you, have a good summer! Let’s hang out soon, it read. Below, Chrissy had also written down her phone number. Both teens looked at each other with a knowing grin and hugged, not paying any attention to the metalhead who’d put them on each other’s path hopping onto the driver’s seat of his van, hair damp from the rain.
“Aw, aren’t you two cute,” Eddie said, grinning. “Did she sign it?”
“We both did,” Chrissy said, returning the smile. “How were the sales?”
“Great! I’m selling my last bit on Thursday and then I’m keeping the rest for myself. A man’s gotta have his vices.”
“What a shame,” the blonde shook her head. “Hawkins is losing its nicest dealer to the workforce.”
“I’m the only dealer you know, sweetheart.”
“Because you’re the nicest one, keep up! I’m gonna have to buy from sleazy dudes now, ugh,” she said while she gathered her things to leave.
“You should have enough to last you until you leave for your pre-season with what I sold you today,” he frowned, concerned that every time Chrissy bought from him, the amounts she asked for kept increasing.
“Yeah, maybe,” she said and shrugged, sliding the door van open and hopping off. “See you around, guys!”
The three of them watched her jog towards the school with her cardigan draped over her head again, her petite figure losing definition in the haze. Eddie clicked on his seatbelt - a habit he’d picked up since he started driving Dottie around - and pulled out of the school’s parking lot, winking once at the girl on his backseat when he put his hand on Gareth’s headrest to reverse into the open road. Dottie rolled her eyes at him, picking up her knitting needles once again. Gareth stared at the school building until it disappeared from sight before he turned to his friends.
“I still can’t believe Chrissy Cunningham is not only super nice to us freaks, but also smokes weed,” he said, making both of the other teens laugh.
James Burke did not think that moving to the town he had grown up in as a quiet wallflower would result in an exponential growth in his daughter’s social life, but truth be told, he wasn’t exactly upset about it. Before packing up her whole life and facing the Big Drive to Hawkins, Dottie had never once gone out for the night on a weekday, much less during the school year. But James had agreed to it, and Dottie had promised to be home before midnight, which brought them to the living room where the tired father sat in his armchair and amusedly watched his daughter pace the entirety of the room swinging her arms around with each step she took.
“You’re gonna burn a hole in the carpet, honey.”
“Good. This carpet gives me allergies.”
James chuckled, following her with his eyes as she padded her way to the window once more and peered outside yet again despite knowing that she would hear Eddie’s van first before seeing it, as per usual. She sighed dramatically and resumed her pacing, glancing at the clock on the wall anxiously. Mildly embarrassed upon noticing that her friends were still perfectly on schedule, she took a few deep breaths and tried to get her emotions in control before their arrival.
“You know you can call me if you get there and want to leave, right?”
“I know, Dad,” she rolled her eyes at him. “Stop offering to pick me up from places, you know Eddie’s gonna drive me back whenever I ask.”
“Yeah, that doesn’t exactly comfort me as much as you think it does, honey. That van looks like it’s gonna die on him at any second.”
“Oh, come on,” Dottie argued. “He loves that van, he takes good care of it.”
“The fumes that come out of that thing say otherwise, but I’ll give him the benefit of the doubt since he’s gonna be a mechanic and all now.”
And speak of the devil, thought James, as the aforementioned smoky van appeared down the street while playing loud metal music. Dottie hurried to grab her keys and a jacket, ready to bolt out of the door and get to the damn dive bar already, but her Dad insisted on walking with her outside to say hi. Eddie and Gareth waved at them as they approached, lowering the music so they could greet the older man properly.
“Good evening, boys,” James said, hands on his hips in a typical Dad pose but with a friendly smile on his face. “How are we feeling? Excited for the show?”
“Hell yeah!” Gareth said, grinning. “We’re gonna kill it, the setlist is awesome tonight.”
“You let him add an Anthrax song to it, didn’t you?” Dottie laughed knowingly, sliding the side door open and climbing in.
“We’re closing with Metal Thrashing Mad,” Gareth looked at her with an expression of triumph.
“Sounds like it’s gonna be a riot,” James chuckled and turned to his daughter. “Have fun, but don’t get into too much trouble. Midnight, okay?”
“I’ll get back here by 11, sir, I promise,” Eddie said, nodding once.
“Midnight’s okay, Ed,” the eldest Burke said, putting his trust in the young man’s hands; Eddie nodded again in understanding. “Have a good show!”
The man patted the side of the van as a goodbye and headed back inside, privately enjoying how much he could make Eddie squirm with just a few well placed words. He liked Eddie, he really did - he was polite, unapologetically himself, resourceful, kind. He loved his friends and wore his heart on his sleeve. And he loved Dottie, that much was clear to literally everyone that surrounded the teens. James didn’t know what the situation was like between them at the moment, but he could tell something had shifted based on recent interactions he’d witnessed. In his opinion, there seemed to be some sort of deeper connection between them since that fateful party they had gone to just a handful of days earlier, but James had to admit, albeit a little reluctantly, that even though he had been on the lookout for signs of a romantic relationship developing, not a lot had truly changed.
Eddie and Dottie had always been unusually close even upon first meeting, that was an undeniable fact about their friendship. It was hard to pinpoint if anything romantic had blossomed between them when Eddie had been calling her darling since the very first moment he laid eyes on her, or when Dottie gravitated towards him at any given moment, even in rooms filled with other people. Their hugs, while always having lasted longer than a regular friendly hug, were chaste and innocent, their main purpose always to comfort and to reassure. Eddie’s hands always stayed above her waist, not even so much as accidentally dropping to her hips in James’ presence, and any compromising position he’d found them in was at best playful, certainly never inappropriate.
It wasn’t that James was particularly concerned with the nature of the teens’ relationship; after all, he had been a teen himself once, he wasn’t an idiot. If anything was bound to happen, they weren’t going to ask for his permission beforehand. No, his worries were more about the knowledge that Dottie and Eddie dating while having the same group of friends could make a potential fall out incredibly painful for both of them, and the poor man was just desperately trying to protect his daughter as best as he could. He already felt like he had failed her once, he couldn’t let her down again. And yet, despite being cognizant of the dangers ahead, James found himself trusting Eddie because if Dottie trusted him, how could he not trust that his daughter knew better than her own Dad did about the matters of her heart?
“Okay, be honest, guys. How do I look?” Dottie asked, shoving half her body between the front seats so they could look at her better at the first stop sign.
“You look gorgeous, princess,” said Eddie.
“Like a toddler,” said Gareth, at the same time.
“Gareth, what the fuck,” Eddie deadpanned, swatting at his friend’s chest.
“What? She’s lucky they don’t ask for IDs,” he said, doubling down.
“You don’t tell a girl she looks like a toddler when she dresses up, you asshat,” Eddie said. “See, this is why you can’t get a girlfriend, you know nothing about women.”
“How would you know any better, you don’t have a girlfriend either!” Gareth retorted, making Eddie snort. If he only knew…
“You two bicker like an old married couple, did you know that?” Dottie said, settling back on her seat.
“That’s because we are,” Eddie joked, grabbing Gareth’s hand and giving him a kiss on the knuckles, making his friend yank his arm out of his grasp while the older boy laughed loudly.
Everyone was in good spirits as they journeyed to The Hideout, but whether she wanted them to or not, Gareth’s words made Dottie pause. Both boys had told her dark, casual clothes would be okay when she’d asked them for advice, so she’d gone with a striped dark blue and white t-shirt and black jean overalls, her trusty Reeboks matching Eddie’s keeping her feet comfortable. She glanced at both of her friends through the rearview mirror and compared her clothes to theirs, but that would never be a fair fight: they were dressed for the stage, not to be a spectator like she was. Gareth was wearing a loose shirt with the sleeves cut out, leather bracelets with spikes decorating each wrist along with his usual rings perched on his fingers. He had a flannel tied at his hip and his jeans were incredibly distressed, something that his Mom hadn’t been too happy about when she found out he’d ripped them himself on their driveway with a sharp rock. Eddie sat next to him, tapping on the steering wheel lightly as they talked about the setlist, looking like a vision straight out of his wildest rockstar dreams in acid wash denim and chains. Admittedly, his eyeliner did look terribly smudged, but he more than made up for it with enthusiasm and a giddy grin etched permanently into his features.
There was no comparison and there would never be one. Dottie simply didn’t fit in. They were undiscovered rockstars, masters of their craft who had poured blood, sweat and tears into a yet unfulfilled dream, and she was just the high school friend who was lucky enough to meet them before they blew up. She tried to be excited for them, to join in on the fun, but all she could think about was how Eddie was destined for bigger things than to be chained to an elementary school teacher and the white picket fence she had always dreamed of when she was living in a tiny apartment with her Dad back in New York.
Unaware of her inner turmoil, Eddie pulled into The Hideout’s parking lot next to Donny’s car, Gareth excitedly hollering out of the co-pilot’s window to get their friends’ attention. Donny took one last drag of his cigarette before throwing it to the side, and hurried to meet them along with Jeff, hugs and pats on their backs exchanged before immediately busying themselves unloading both vehicles. Dottie was quick to mask her discomfort by helping out; a task that forced her to stay focused was always a welcome distraction for her worried brain. The boys chatted loudly, their tired grunts filling the eerily empty parking lot as they moved heavy amps and Gareth’s drum kit into the bar through a service door to the side of the building, leaving Dottie to trail behind them carrying cables and drumsticks.
“Hey, you okay?” Jeff asked, taking a mic stand from her hands, back pressed to the metal service door to keep it open.
“Yeah! Yeah, I’m just nervous,” she lied, her smile failing to reach her eyes. “Never been to a place like this before.”
“No one here bites, I promise,” he nudged her shoulder. “And if they do, we’ll fight them for you. You’re with the band, you’re a VIP now.”
“My heroes,” she said, pretending to swoon.
The small exchange might have gone unnoticed had Eddie not become finely attuned to the girl’s emotions even when she wasn’t sharing them out loud. Something wasn’t right, he was sure of it, and he was determined to find out what it was before their set started. He wanted her to enjoy this, to see him doing one of the things he loved most, to let her into a space that up until now had been sacred for him. The Hideout’s little stage wasn’t the Madison Square Garden, but with her in the crowd, he felt like it was the most important show he’d ever play in his entire life.
“I really like your shirt,” Dottie was telling Donny about his Iron Maiden tee, holding his bass for him as he searched for a pedal that had gotten lost in the back of his car. “The black makes your eyes pop out.”
“But I need my eyes,” he whined jokingly.
“You know what I mean, dumbass,” she laughed, softly hitting his leg with her sneaker.
“I was gonna wear something else actually but I couldn’t find it,” he said, frowning at his car’s messy floor. “I have this Halloween shirt- aha!”
“Did you find it?”
“Yep, it was under the mat,” he climbed out of the car and pulled his pants up higher. “My ass wasn’t showing, was it?”
“I would never let you show your ass in public,” Dottie said, giving him back his bass. “We got everything? What do we do now?”
“Yeah, we just need to set up and-”
“Hey man, can you start without us?” Eddie asked, sitting on the back of his open van and patting his pockets for his cigarettes. “Need her help with something.”
“Uh- yeah, sure,” Donny said, looking at both of them suspiciously and noticing how Dottie appeared to be as equally confused as he was. “Don’t take too long.”
Donny hoisted his bass case over his shoulder and disappeared into the building, throwing one last look at them for good measure. While Eddie busied himself lighting up a cig, Dottie shifted her weight from foot to foot nervously. What on Earth could Eddie want her help with right now? Was he… was he going to tell her to leave? Had he realized this was no place for her and didn’t want anyone to see she was with them? Or with him?
“Come ‘ere,” Eddie said, widening his legs so she could stand between them. “You gonna tell me what’s going on or do I gotta tickle it out of you?”
“You know I don’t like tickles.”
“Then I guess you’re gonna have to spill, don’t you, princess?” he flicked some of his ash to the side and wrapped an arm around her hips to bring her closer. “What is it, huh? My eyeliner’s that bad you can’t even look at me?”
“No,” she muttered, lips curling into a resigned pout. “You look pretty.”
“I look like shit. People might confuse me with a raccoon.”
“A pretty raccoon,” the right corner of her mouth lifted into a tentative smile and he took that as a win.
“If it’s not my eyeliner, what’s bothering you then? You wanna go home? ‘Cause I’ll drive you back right now if you want me to, just say the word.”
“No, no,” she quickly shook her head, curls bouncing around but her eyes were still stuck to his knees. “I wanna see you play.”
“Baby, I know something’s upsetting you. Talk to me, come on. We’ve been good at that lately,” he pleaded, thumb sneaking into the side of her overalls and under her shirt to rub comforting circles on her skin.
“It’s just-,” Dottie huffed, crossing her arms and curling on herself. “I feel weird, okay? I look like an idiot.”
“What are you talking about?” Eddie frowned.
“Ed, I’m wearing overalls.”
“And?”
“What do you mean, and? You look like a fucking rockstar and I’m some random toddler following you around. I don’t fit in, Gareth’s right.”
“Okay, first of all, fuck Gareth,” she opened her mouth to argue but he beat her to it. “No, no, fuck Gareth. He doesn’t know shit about fashion, never trust anything he says, okay? He used to wear polos every day before he met me, you knew that? He can’t judge anyone. And I love your overalls. You look adorable in them.”
“But I don’t want to look adorable!” Dottie stomped on the ground, which only furthered his point. “You look so badass, why couldn’t I look like that?”
“You wanna look badass? I’ll give you any of my shirts next time, I promise,” Eddie pulled her closer until she uncrossed her arms and rested them on his shoulders. “But don’t listen to that dumbass. I love how you dress. I really fuckin’ do, babe.”
“Yeah? The toddler thing gets you going?” she asked, melting under his earnest eyes.
“Nah, that’s all you, darling,” he stretched himself up to kiss her gently. “You get me going. And you always fit in with me, alright?”
“Okay.”
“Nope, come on, you gotta say it.”
“Eddie.”
“I’m waiting,” he sang.
“You’re insufferable sometimes,” she rolled her eyes, but this time her smile was much more genuine. “Fine. I fit in with you.”
“Always.”
“Always.”
“Good,” he took one last drag of his cigarette and threw it away, lifting himself up to close the van doors and direct into the bar. “We’re gonna talk about this later though. I know you’re still thinking about it.”
“It’s scary how much you know me,” she mused, leaning onto his side for courage as they walked to the front door.
“What kind of boyfriend would I be if I didn’t pay attention to you?” he said, opening the door to let her in.
Boyfriend. He had called himself her boyfriend. They hadn’t discussed what they were yet; Eddie was adamant about asking her out properly on Graduation Day but it felt good to hear that he knew what he meant to her. That he wanted the same thing she did, even if her anxious heart got in the way sometimes. Dottie was so sure he’d get bored of her once he realized how truly boring she was, but failed to consider that in all their months together as friends, Eddie had learned to love their differences and cherished them deeply. Why would he want someone who was just like him? He was an idiot in his opinion, he’d hate it if she was equally impulsive, messy and brash as he was. She was soft where he was rough, logical where he was a dreamer, practical where he was ignorant. And in turn Eddie felt capable where she was inexperienced, bold where she was shy, and calm where she was nervous. Two puzzle pieces that are cut the exact same way never fit, and Eddie was confident in the knowledge that they were alike, yet different where it mattered the most. It was just a matter of time until she got to see things like he did, and he’d be damned if he didn’t help her get there faster.
“Dave! What’s up?” Eddie hollered as he approached the bar, a bald man with a bushy beard greeted him with a big smile.
“Hey, Ed! The guys told me the big news, I’m proud of you, kid,” Dave said, putting down his rag and a glass to pat Eddie’s back over the counter. “You brought a new friend today?”
“Thanks, man. Yeah, this is Dottie,” he introduced them. “Dot, Dave, he’s the owner - Dave, Dot. Treat her right, okay? She’s our manager.”
“No shit,” Dave laughed. “How did that happen?”
“I got them a gig in Indy next month and they offered me the job,” Dottie said, slipping onto a bar stool next to Eddie. “We should talk business sometime.”
“That’s my girl,” Eddie beamed, squeezing her hand before walking backwards to the stage. “Give her anything she wants, I’ll cover her tab!”
“So, you’re Eddie’s girl, huh,” Dave said, eyes glinting.
“I guess I am,” Dottie smiled, before her expression dropped in realization. “Could you- We’re not, like- The guys-”
“Secret’s safe with me, doll,” he winked at her. “I knew something was up when Ed started adding ballads to their setlist. Now, what’s your poison? On the house.”
“Would root beer be an acceptable choice?” she asked, cheeks burning under her skin.
“Depends. You want ice cream with it?” he threw his rag over his shoulder.
“I’ll never say no to a little vanilla.”
“Attagirl. I can see why he likes you,” Dave said, and disappeared down the kitchen door in search of a scoop of ice cream.
Dottie turned around in her stool to look at her friends happily setting up for their show, palpable excitement coursing through their veins. Gareth was hunched over his drum kit, tightening and loosening the skin until it was perfect while he heard the story Donny was retelling, Eddie laughing loudly and Jeff cringing while uncoiling a cable. They looked happy, barely controlled energy bouncing around the room much to everyone’s amusement. Two older men sat in a corner of the bar, mugs filled with frothy beer and a bowl of peanuts shared between them - they lifted up their drinks and smiled at her in acknowledgement when she glanced their way. Dave was funny, charming and a little bit kooky, all the right ingredients for a good bartender. He kept Dottie busy by telling her stories about every regular that was in the bar, and introduced her to the two men as “the boys’ boss, so no funny business with her”. Rudy and B.B. ate it up, calling her bosslady in all further interactions, asking her about their friendship with Corroded Coffin and telling her silly stories they had collected about her friends over their years as The Hideout’s only band with a permanent slot.
It was clear to Dottie that this was a family built on routine and comradery. They had nicknames for each other, knew about beverage preferences and medical conditions, asked about parents, wives and children. B.B. was all too glad to have someone new to show off the pictures he kept in his wallet, his five grandchildren looking up at Dot from the glossy paper as he shared names and little anecdotes about them proudly. When it was time for Corroded Coffin to finally start playing, everyone paid attention and even cheered when the first few notes of Black Sabbath’s Paranoid began. Dottie sang along to every single word that came out of Jeff’s mic, thinking about that very first time she’d seen them play in Gareth’s garage. This felt equally warm, homey, and handcrafted. A labor of love.
Corroded Coffin was a sight that begged to be seen. They were loud and unapologetic; they crooned to the outcasts, the freaks, the weirdos. Lee with his prosthetic leg and handlebar mustache, Rudy with his white hair and beer belly, Shonda with her leather vest and scary-looking motorbike parked outside. These drunkards were their very first fans, and they enjoyed the Tuesday night gig as much as anyone could enjoy first row seats to a Metallica show in a big arena. During a water break between songs, Lee asked for a Judas Priest song and the boys indulged him, Gareth immediately launching into a complex beat that made him break one of his drumsticks in half at the end. He looked the happiest Dottie had ever seen him.
The half hour show came to a close, and Corroded Coffin said their goodbyes with pure elation and sweat dripping down their faces. Dottie wanted to help them load everything back into the cars, but Shonda kept her busy and glued to her stool talking about New York and the best food places she had encountered on her travels. If Dottie recognized some of the mentioned spots as known queer hangouts she’d always wanted to go to but couldn’t because she was underage, she said nothing, but the knowledge only endeared the older lady more to her. When the guys had finished putting everything away, they surrounded Dottie at the bar and Dave presented them with a beer each. Yes, it was illegal to serve alcohol to minors, but no one cared. They’d earned those fair and square, and what was the big issue with a little toast between friends to the Hellfire Class of ‘86 who would be graduating in just a few short days?
“Since when do you go dry after a show, Ed?” Dave said, grabbing the bottle Eddie had pushed back into his hand.
“I’m driving her around tonight,” Eddie said, nodding towards Dottie who was lost in conversation with Jeff. “Her Dad might kill me if we get pulled over and I’m drunk, and I actually like being alive.”
“She’s got you whipped,” B.B. commented, making the rest of the older men laugh while Eddie’s ears burned red at the light teasing.
“Good for her. Someone had to do it at some point,” Rudy said, lifting his frothy beer to his lips, and truth be told, Eddie was more than happy to admit they were right.
Dottie was not expecting Eddie to pull over halfway between her house and Gareth’s after dropping him and his drum kit off, but it soon became clear that he wasn’t about to let her go to bed without talking about what had happened earlier. He was still a little jittery from the show, adrenaline starting to run off now that they were surrounded by the quiet of the night in a deserted street, truly alone for the first time all day. After reaching to click her seatbelt off, he helped her crawl sideways onto his lap, resting her weight half on him and half on the driver’s door, legs draped over the center console and stretching towards the co-pilot’s seat. Despite the fact that he’d just played a 30 minute set and still felt a little bit damp with sweat from his performance, he took the time to bask in the sense of calm that washed over him. This is the best part of my day, he thought, lazily pressing kisses to the side of her head as she played with his rings, a dazed smile on her face.
“I fuckin’ love you,” he whispered, pushing her hair behind her ear and making her squirm in delight when he pressed another kiss to her temple.
“I love you too. You’re my favorite rockstar,” she muttered back, nosing his cheek.
“You had a good time?”
“The best. Everyone was so nice.”
“They better be,” he said dramatically, lifting his hand into a menacing fist. “Or else I’d have to kill them.”
“Stop,” she laughed, arms wrapping around him. “I’m sorry if I worried you earlier. I was being silly and got too into my own head.”
“You gonna tell me what that was about? And don’t say it was about your overalls, because I know it wasn’t,” he lifted her hand to his lips to kiss her knuckles gently.
“I don’t know, I guess… I was just thinking about the future, and-”
“Uh-oh. Is this it? Are you breaking up with me? Shit, I knew that old dog Rudy was gonna take you away from me.”
“Shut up,” Dottie slapped his chest lightly as she laughed and he pretended to be in excruciating pain, slumping against his seat. “I… I was just wondering if there’s gonna be a place for me, y’know? In your future? And I got upset thinking that maybe there wouldn’t be.”
“Why would you think that?” Eddie asked, uncharacteristically serious.
“I mean… I dunno,” she admitted. “You’re gonna be a huge rockstar and I’m just, like… your boring high school sweetheart that wants to become a teacher. Is that really what you want for your life?”
“Yes. I want you.”
“Eddie, I’m being serious.”
“Yeah, me too,” his hand came up to hold her face. “I’m not gonna become a rockstar, Dot. That ship sailed a long time ago.”
“You’re only twenty-”
“It’s not about my age. Jeff’s leaving Hawkins and he’s gonna be a fancy businessman with a- a fuckin’ pacifist non-profit org or whatever people do in West Virginia,” she snorted at his words and he continued. “Gareth’s probably gonna become the greatest studio percussionist in the world for all we know, and Donny has his family’s restaurant to take care of. We’re all going separate ways, and I don’t wanna do the rockstar thing without them. Like, that’s my band, y’know? I’m not gonna go solo, it’s all of us or no one.”
“I get that, I do but… I just don���t want to be the reason you give up on your dreams,” she admitted. “You’re gonna resent me if you do, and I don’t want you to wake up one day and realize that you are unhappy and you hate me.”
“I could never hate you and I’m not giving up on anything because of you, darling, I promise. Is it really that hard to believe that I want a normal, peaceful life with you?” he shrugged.
“But you hate normal.”
“No, I don’t. I thought I did but… I can’t be hanging onto a maybe forever, babe. I can’t do that to Wayne. I want to help him out, have a good job so I can pay for things around the house, move out before I turn 30. Give him back his goddamn bedroom, for fuck’s sake,” Eddie scoffed bitterly, thinking about his poor Uncle’s back after years of sleeping on that shitty fold-out bed. “I want to make his life easier. He deserves that much.”
“But you could help him out even more if you became a rockstar. You could- you could buy him a big house, and he wouldn’t have to work anymore, he could just retire,” Dottie pressed on. “Didn’t you want to get out of Hawkins? Travel the world?”
“Yeah, but I think I’d miss you too much if I was away on the road all the time. I’m already suffering about you going to Michigan and that’s only three hours away. I can’t get on a tour bus and not see you for eight months, you know I’ll die if you don’t kiss me regularly,” he joked.
“What makes you think I wouldn’t be right there with you on the tour bus if you asked?” she joked back but her voice was so, so earnest.
“Darling, I could never do that to you. I could never ask you to give up on a full ride scholarship for me, fuck. You earned that shit, you have to go and get your degree so I can brag about how smart you are to everyone I talk to.”
“But who’s gonna keep the groupies away from you if I’m not there?” she whispered dramatically.
“I’ll chase them out, let the guys have all of them. Got the best and only groupie I need right here,” he squeezed her to make the remnants of her insecurities go away before kissing her forehead.
“I’m not a groupie though, I’m your manager,” Dottie reminded him. “I’ll have you know, Dave and I are gonna discuss business soon.”
“Yeah? You gonna look out for us? Read all our contracts before we sign them?” Eddie played along, smirking up at her.
“I’ll get you moved from Tuesdays to Thursdays, you’ll see.”
“God, you’re so hot when you know what you want.”
“Eddie!”
“What, my girl is the smartest manager in the world and I can’t find that hot? Fuckin’ sue me then,” he laughed and leaned in to kiss her, feeling incredibly lucky about the fact that she chased his lips for more when he pulled away. “I’m being serious, though. I know you don’t believe me when I say I don’t want that rockstar shit anymore, and this is way too brave of me considering we haven’t even gone on our first official date yet, but… I dunno. I kinda really like the idea of coming back home after a long day at work and getting to hold you like this. I used to think having a normal life was so lame because I never had it and now it’s all I can think about.”
Eddie had told himself throughout his whole childhood that he didn’t want to live like his classmates. He didn’t want to have family dinners every night like they did, because it meant he would have had to eat vegetables like broccoli and carrots instead of whatever unhealthy snack he could make for himself while his Dad was out of the house for the night. He didn’t want to have perfect attendance at school, because he liked whenever he could sleep in until late before “going on an adventure” on Wyatt’s Good Days. He liked spending his summers with his Grandma, stuffing his face full of ice cream and pie, and he liked when Wayne had a few days off from his job as a trucker and returned to Hawkins bringing dumb trinkets he had probably bought at a gas station on his way home, but felt like treasures to the youngest Munson. Eddie had told himself he didn’t want anything more than what he had throughout his childhood, because Wyatt said whining was for pussies and for girls, and his son wasn’t either of those things, are you?
It wasn’t until Eddie moved in with Wayne that he found out he really liked carrots because they were unexpectedly sweet and that he didn’t like grapefruit because it was bitter. He didn’t skip a single day of school for a month and his teacher put a gold star next to his name on the wall. His clothes were now always clean, and he didn’t have to wash ketchup stains in the school’s bathroom anymore to hide them from his Dad because his shirt would be hanging from the clothesline the next day like the offending red splat had never been there in the first place. Eddie thought that living in a real house was bullshit, because he lived in a trailer now and the trailer park was fun. He could feed and pet the strays and go to the playground whenever he wanted, and the people who lived there said hi to him when they saw him collecting flat rocks to skip at the lake when Wayne took him fishing on weekends, and sometimes the old lady next door would give him a bite of watermelon if he asked nicely.
But now Eddie was 20, and he wasn’t scared of admitting he wanted more. He wanted a water heater that didn’t randomly die on him, and a bedroom without mold stains, and Wayne to have the privacy he so very much deserved after 12 years of sleeping in the living room. He wanted a garage like Gareth’s, a backyard like Jeff’s, and a loud but loving family like Donny’s. And whenever he thought about those things lately, he always ended up dreaming about lying on a big comfy couch after a hot shower with his sleepy girlfriend pressed to his side and the decadent smell of a roast cooking away in the oven. No rush, no worries. Just love.
“I think about it too,” Dottie said quietly, jostling him out of his cozy fantasy.
“You do?” he asked, surprised.
“I never had a house until we moved here, I’ve always lived in small apartments before. And it’s not like that’s a bad thing, because it isn’t! I’m really grateful I always had a roof over my head. But I used to dream a lot about having a house like my grandparents when I was younger, and… I don’t know. When I think about it now you are there too. I know, I know it’s a lot, we haven’t even, like, talked about-”
“No, no, that-,” Eddie said, an unfamiliar warmth spreading in his chest. “That sounds really nice, darling. Tell me more? About our future house?”
“Well… it changes all the time. When I see something I like, I add it so it’s always different,” she said, cheeks warm at his soft gaze. “Like, it didn’t have a front porch until I met you, but now I know I definitely want one.”
“Why did you add a porch when you met me?”
“Because you have one! I love it when we sit outside when it’s rainy, it feels really peaceful. And also I think it’s really cute that Wayne waits for you there sometimes. I… I kinda wanna do that.”
“You wanna wait for me to come home on our front porch?” Eddie asked, grip tightening around her waist.
“Mhm,” she buried her head on his neck, closing her eyes like she could see themselves in the future. “We should get a swing, I can make cushions for it. And plant fruit trees in the backyard.”
“We could set up the basement to host D&D nights,” he continued. “And a dog. We should definitely get a dog.”
“Yes. A big dog.”
“A big black dog, and we can name him Ozzy,” he smiled.
“Aw, I wanted to name him Bilbo,” she pouted.
“You can’t name a black dog Bilbo, that’s a name for a brown dog,” Eddie argued.
“We can have two dogs then, one black and one brown.”
“That’s too much, we need space for the kids.”
“K-kids?” Dottie lifted her head and stared at him like he’d just grown two heads.
“I thought you wanted kids?” he was confused.
“I do, I just… I didn’t think you wanted kids,” she admitted. “And we’re still so young, it feels strange to talk about that.”
“I mean, I definitely don’t want kids right now but maybe in like… five years-”
“Ten,” she said, in a tone that left no room to argue.
“Ten years sounds great. We could have kids in ten years, right? I’m not gonna be a loser by then.”
“Eddie, you’re not a loser,” she frowned.
“Wait until after graduation to make big statements like that, babe.”
“You’re not a loser. You’re the best rockstar mechanic in the world and Ozzy, the kids and I love you.”
“Fuck,” he groaned, wiping his face with his hand. “Princess, you can’t shit like that or I’m gonna ask you to marry me before our first date.”
“Ed?” Dottie said nervously; his hand fell from his face to her thighs and he looked at her. “Are we… are we moving too fast? We haven’t even been on a real date and we’re already talking about, like, marriage and living together-”
“We’re just goofin’ around, babe,” he said, grabbing her hand. “We don’t have to do anything until we’re ready. You gotta go to Michigan first and get your degree, and I have to move out of Wayne’s, we have time. I’m just, uh, putting my cards on the table early so you can yell at me if I start being stupid. That alright with you?”
“Yeah. Yeah, that’s alright with me,” she smiled back at him.
“Besides, everyone at The Hideout knows you’re my girl now. That’s bigger than marriage - if we break up they’ll take your side.”
“Am I?”
“Huh?”
“Am I your girl?” Dottie asked, knowing the answer but still wanting to hear it from his lips.
“You know you are,” he pulled her into a kiss before singing softly. “My girl, talkin’ ‘bout my girl… my girl!”
“You’re so silly,” she giggled, noses bumping in the dark.
“But I’m your silly. You’re mine and I’m yours, okay? So no more getting upset at whatever bullshit Gareth says. I’ll kick his ass.”
“It’s not his fault. My brain just hates me sometimes.”
“I’ll fight your brain,” he said, making her giggle again. “You’re It for me, darling. We fit in together. It’s just that easy.”
“Easy,” she repeated.
Eddie had told himself a lot of lies growing up, but the biggest one was that he didn’t want a normal, quiet life, because that was lame and he wasn’t going to conform to the system like everyone else did. He understood now that maybe, just maybe, having the most regular, happy, love-filled life he could get with his high school sweetheart turned elementary school teacher and a big black dog named Ozzy, in a house with a swing on the front porch, enough rooms for children that didn’t exist yet, and a basement where he could DM as many campaigns as he could think of, would probably be the biggest act of defiance he could do in the eyes of a town who thought he would never be deserving of the common luxuries everyone else got to have without having to fight for them.
taglist: @munsonology @kurdtbean @every1lovesanunderdog @eg-dr3amer3
#bunny writes#small town fic#eddie munson fanfic#eddie munson x reader#eddie munson x female character#eddie munson x ofc#eddie munson x oc#eddie munson fluff#eddie munson angst#eddie munson fic#stranger things 4#stranger things#hellfire club#corroded coffin#eddie munson#gareth stranger things#jeff stranger things#dustin henderson#mike wheeler#max mayfield#lucas sinclair#chrissy cunningham#wayne munson#joseph quinn#baby's first fic
37 notes
·
View notes
Text
Hearts Too Big
Modern AU Melot (Tristan&Isolde) x OFC x Mike (Hellraiser)
summary: Nina goes on a camping trip with her boyfriend Mel and his cute neighbor Mike. Plenty of feelings - that’s the whole plot
warnings: alcohol and drug use, vaginal fingering, anal fingering (F/M receiving) oral (F/M, M/F, M/M ), vaginal sex, anal sex (F receiving), double penetration
word count: 10,4k (sorry!)
Inspo boards
A/N: I told @raccoon-eyed-rebel (in a tumblr post that I can’t find anymore) that I had plans on making Mikey her partner in Ray Of Sunshine. This exploded into a whole universe of its own in our heads (we share our brains from time to time) and you will get a lot of biker boys in the future because I know Nina won’t stop asking for more.
This one got quite big, quite queer and quite Nina-indulgent. It’s Melot and Mikey, it’s bi and it’s polyamorous, so if that’s not for you, feel free to NOT read it.
And if that doesn’t draw you off, enjoy!
This one was really hard for me to write, took me a month, I went through highest highs and lowest lows. And I feel both excited and anxious posting it. So please, more than ever, tell me what you think about it! I need feedback for this one, every word from you will mean the world to me!
Not a good idea! Not a good idea at all. Nervously, you gazed at the hands of your boyfriend, drumming on the steering wheel to the beat of the song that was playing. His eyes lit up as he met yours through the rearview mirror, and your heart stopped for a beat. You were still so madly in love with Mel.
But then you turned your head to the passenger seat, where Mikey sat. His feet were folded under his cute butt as he tried to make sense of the map that lay in his lap.
You had really tried not to crush on him. But soon after he moved into the apartment next to Mel, you knew you had no chance. It was absolutely impossible not to fall for him. Which meant you were screwed.
Well, until yesterday you had at least thought you were safe, just ogling Mike from afar and maybe sometimes including him in your little daydreams. Until Mel told you about that ugly break up between Mike and his boyfriend that had left him crying in the hallway.
Mel wanted to cheer him up. They had become friends and Mel wanted to be there for him. And this meant Mel asked you to take Mike with you on your trip along the coast.
You had been planning it for weeks. Mel had bought the old camper van, you both spent your free time working on it to make it more comfy. You had planned every segment of the trip. And most of all, you had planned where you wanted to fuck. Because, to be honest, the main purpose of this whole trip was to fuck Mel the whole day and night everywhere you were going to stop. That wouldn’t be happening now.
You said no at first. Not only because you would rather not cancel the main activity that you had planned, even more so because you were panicking at the thought of having to spend days in a small car together with those two. You wouldn’t be able to hide how much you were attracted to Mike. And you couldn’t hurt Mel.
In the end, your brain decided to stop working when Mel gave you this look of a sad puppy that you could never resist and you agreed. Mel had asked Mike to join you and the boys were soon making the last preparations for your tour. You sat next to them and just watched them talking and laughing. Yes, you were definitely screwed. All you could think of was kissing them. Both!
You stared at the map in front of you. Not that you really tried to find the right direction. You just needed to keep your eyes from Mel and Nina. Maybe it wasn’t your best idea to agree to join them. But to be fair, you hadn’t had your best day yesterday. Why did you just always manage to destroy every relationship you had? You really liked Will. You tried to make it work. But Will soon got jealous. And rightfully so. Why couldn’t you just stop thinking about others? About Mel. About Nina. Your heart was just too big for one person.
However, going on a trip with the exact two people who were, unbeknownst to them, responsible for your break-up, was probably one of the worst decisions you had ever made. Now it was too late. Somehow you were going to make it work. Hopefully, without making a fool of yourself and without ruining another relationship.
A hand brushing over your thigh got you out of your thoughts. You sucked in some air in surprise and raised your gaze to Mel.
“Could you please hand me a bottle of water, Mike?” Mel looked at you, and it took you a second to comprehend that you were supposed to do something. Right! Getting some water for Mel. You turned to the back of the van, where Nina’s head was sunken onto the side of the car. She looked too cute, her mouth slightly open as she was sleeping. Now that explained why Mel had asked you for water and not Nina who was sitting next to the cooler. You needed to crawl back to reach it. And as you did so you couldn’t hold yourself back, you brushed some strands of hair from Nina’s face, your fingers lingering probably a little too long on her soft skin.
As you handed the water to Mel, your hands touched for a moment. Your heart dropped a beat and there was this fluttery feeling in your stomach that you knew far too well. Oh no, it was getting worse. You were going to fuck this up badly.
You couldn’t be happier. You exchanged looks with Nina, sitting in the back seat, humming along with the music. Then you moved your head to watch Mike as he ruffled his nose, scanning the map. You had no idea why Mike was so focused on the map at all, you knew the directions you had to take. But you didn’t complain because you really liked how your friend looked so much happier than he had yesterday. Something about seeing Mike next to you made you feel excited, you just couldn’t put your finger on what it was exactly.
You stopped around midday at a small parking lot in the middle of nowhere. Nina had told you that there had to be a beautiful lake with a waterfall nearby, and you decided that this should be the spot to take your lunch break. The three of you packed some food and water in your backpacks and went on your way to find the lake.
It took you only a few minutes of walking. Nina spread a blanket on the grass, and you all sat down cross-legged, munching on your sandwiches. Mikey jabbered without a pause, making Nina laugh. You leaned back onto your arms and closed your eyes, taking in the warmth of the sunlight, the smell of moss and wood, the gurgling sounds of the waterfall, Mike’s deep voice and your girlfriend’s bright laughter. It was just perfect.
After you had finished your lunch, Nina took off her shoes and strode along the way through the shallow waters on the shore. You took the opportunity alone with Mike to check on him. The whole day you had been wondering if he was doing okay. Well, as okay as someone could be the day after they got their heart broken. He was a lot calmer than usual, and you really hoped that he didn’t regret coming with you.
You put your hand on Mike’s shoulder. “How are you? Can you cope with me and Nina?” You nodded over to your girlfriend who was trying to make pebbles jump over the water.
Mike looked at you through his lashes and smiled. Or attempted to smile because somehow it looked odd. Not his usual cute beam.
Fuck! What were you supposed to say? ‘I’m falling hard for you AND your girlfriend?’ That wouldn’t be smart. So you just nodded.
“Yeah, it’s fine. I really appreciate that you try to distract me. And it’s working.” Working a little too well, to be fair. You turned to watch Nina. She was so cute, attempting to skip stones over the surface of the lake. And she was giving you a nice view every time she bent down to grab another pebble. You’d better get back to Mel. He was watching his girlfriend, too and the look on his face was just so adorable, you could kiss him right here and now. Damn it, Mikey, what made you think spending a whole weekend with the two of them would be anything but a disaster?
You were desperately trying to think of something else when a gush of cold water startled you, making you and Mel both jump up in surprise. Nina was snickering, proud of herself for making both men scream like school girls. But as you started to run into the lake, she screamed herself and tried to get away from you. Mel followed foot and you both chased her down, ending up in a tangle of limbs and giggles when both of you finally lunged for her.
When you stood up again, all three of you were laughing and spluttering. And your heart was about to burst. Having them both in your arms was just the best feeling ever.
If you didn’t want to wreck another relationship, you had to retreat. You stepped back, waddling towards the shore and sat down on the grass. A heavy lump formed in your stomach as you watched Mel and Nina. They were laughing and kissing and running their hands all over each other’s bodies. It was the most beautiful thing ever and yet, it crushed you to look at it.
You pulled your wet shirt over your head and dropped it next to you. Mel and Nina’s kisses were getting more intense and your body reacted to it. Carefully you tried to adjust your pants, which wasn’t really successful as they were dripping wet, too. So you got up and walked into the woods, trying to bring yourself to reason.
You had noticed that Mike was leaving you alone, and you wondered what he was thinking. It wasn’t very empathetic of Mel and you to give Mike such a show while he was trying to get over his heartache. It was just so hard not to get handsy with Mel when he was standing so close to you, completely wet.
You pushed Mel away from diving his head into your cleavage. He pouted at you but as he saw the concerned look on your face, he understood.
“We better get going,” he just said and turned to walk back to the shore. He was still hard, and you just hated to see him leave like this, but you knew it was the right thing to do.
When you had packed everything, Mike was back too, and you headed back to the van.
You changed into dry clothes, but the guys decided to just switch to new shorts, neither of them bothering to put on a shirt.
Great! So now you were not only stuck with your boyfriend and your crush, no, now you had to endure them half naked for the rest of your ride. Which luckily didn’t take too long, and somewhere along the way you even managed to think of something other than being sandwiched between the two of them.
You had picked out a small secluded cove for the stop of the night. Mel and Mike went to gather some wood for a campfire. Meanwhile, you rearranged the van to build comfortable beds for Mel and you and Mike. The pop top roof was meant to be your bedroom and Mike got the back of the van to himself. You even arranged some fairy lights on the ceiling, making it look more romantic and comfy.
As the boys got back, you all worked together to make yourself some pasta for dinner. And after that, you spent the evening at the fire, talking and laughing.
At some point, Mel took his guitar and started to play. You leaned your head on his shoulder and stretched your legs over Mikey’s thighs. You didn’t even think about what you were doing. It just felt natural and somehow domestic.
After two beers and a shared joint, Mike got all talkative again, telling you the most ridiculous stories about his love life. You hung on every word he spoke, and Mel did the same. You cuddled together around the fire and everything just felt perfect.
“And then I rubbed a whole glass of honey all over my body, from my neck down to my toes. I was completely covered with that sticky mess. Don’t ask me what I was thinking because I wasn’t! And then she sent me a text that she wouldn’t come over. So, I had ruined my phone, and it took me the entire night to get myself and the bedroom rid of that sticky shit. Advice from me: Don’t overdo things for food play!”
You giggled. “Who the hell bails out of the opportunity to lick you clean?” The words were out of your mouth before you could think. You bit your lip in regret, but the guys just laughed at your comment.
Mike cocked his head. “I think I am talking way too much. What about your most stupid sex accidents? I want to hear, please!” Mike was just as successful as Mel at making the most adorable puppy eyes as he looked at you two.
Mel snorted: “Not nearly as entertaining as yours, Mike, but I once tried my best to show my dominance and threw that girl onto the bed only to break my toe on the bed frame the next second. So I was curled on the floor, crying like a baby, instead of manhandling her. Ruined the mood pretty quickly!” All three of you chuckled at that before the eyes of both boys turned to you expectantly.
You turned away shyly, not wanting to appear boring. “I don’t really have anything to tell,” you admitted. “I am not that experienced in this area.” You felt the heat crawling up your neck and ears.
Mel sensed your discomfort and pulled you closer in his arms. “We’re working on it, babe!” he told you with a wink
You knew it wasn't going to be easy. But in no way had you expected how much this whole trip would mess with your heart. There was only so much longing a man could handle. And this was too much.
You had to focus on every word, on every movement tonight, not to let the affection you felt for Mel and Nina show. Maybe you weren't trying hard enough. The way your heart started racing when Nina put her feet in your lap. And the way Mel looked into your eyes as you tried to hide your feelings by telling all these stupid stories. Surely, they must have seen how much you felt for them?
As you lay in your bed and stared into the darkness, you debated with yourself whether you should open up about your feelings. But did you really want to risk your friendship? Their relationship? No, you had to suffer in silence.
You chuckled sadly as you recognized the sounds coming from the roof. They were trying to be quiet. But of course, they couldn't be so careful that they were completely silent while fucking in an old camper van. There were the creaks of the old vehicle, the stifled moans, the small giggles. You imagined what it would be like to join them. It wasn't difficult, you had pictured them in your head before. And after this day, where you were able to watch them and feel them… It was easy.
Your hand slipped into your boxers. It wrapped around your hard cock, and you started to stroke yourself slowly, with a tight grip. It was hardly enough to still your desire, but you could at least ease a little of the tension that had been building up the whole day. Nina’s small whimpers shot straight into your guts.
Then there was this grunt that must have escaped Melot's lips. You tried to hold back your own sounds of pleasure as you rubbed your thumb over your leaking tip, spreading the beads of pre-cum all over your dick. You thought of how their bodies slammed into each other. How Nina's wonderful tits bounced as Mel rutted into her. You pictured yourself being part of it. How you would lap at her core, how you would kiss him and let him taste his girlfriend on your tongue. How you would tremble when his hands finally touched you.
Shit, you had lost all control, panting heavily as you looked down at the mess you had made all over your chest. Surely, you had been too loud.
But you could still hear them. Maybe they hadn't noticed, in their own euphoria.
You feared you wouldn't find sleep at all, but this storm of feelings had brought exhaustion with it, and you fell asleep shortly after your shameful rapture.
You almost fell asleep at the fire, snuggled against Mel and Mike. You felt so happy, so cared for. Your heart was full, it felt…complete.
Mel had taken you back to bed at some time. And as you climbed up to the mattress on the roof you were immediately awake again, hungry for Mel's touch. You needed him now.
As you pressed your palm against the semi hard cock in his boxers, he hissed.
“We need to be quiet!” he told you, only to groan once more, when your fingers circled over the sensitive spot on his frenulum. Happy to draw this reaction out of him, you giggled.
You freed his cock, which was far from semi by now. His boxers were already ruined from the pre-cum that leaked from his slit.
With soft, open-mouthed kisses you descended from Mel's lips, moving over his whole chest until you reached your destination. Your tongue darted out to lick at what was left of the salty evidence of his arousal.
Closing your lips around his swollen tip, you started to move your head up and down, your cheeks hollowed. You would never get used to how good he felt in your mouth. Your hand came to aid, wrapping around his shaft, close to his root and mirroring your movements.
His muscles tensed with every little bit of sensation you gave him.
The air in the tent was damp, and sweat was running down your spine. You stopped for a moment, thought you heard something, but you didn't notice anything now.
Melot guided you to look at him. He gave you a pleading look and hooked his finger, silently telling you to get up to him.
When your faces were pressed against each other again, he whispered in your ear:
“I need to fuck you so badly, baby!”
You happily obliged and straddled his thighs. It wasn't easy to move in the cramped space of the van. When the car creaked under your actions, you suppressed a giggle.
After finally finding a comfortable position, you raised your hip and sank down again, this time with Mel’s cock stretching you open.
Both of you needed to move slowly, but after the constant buildup of sexual tension throughout the day, it took little to bring you pleasure. You felt every twitch, every bit of friction inside of you. And when Melot's fingers pinched your sensitive nipples you couldn't hold back some whimpers.
You looked into Mel's eyes, his face glowing from sweat in the shine of the fairy lights. His self-control was just as close to being shattered as yours.
Leaning back, you found a new angle that hit you exactly where you needed him. The rhythm to which you moved your hips got faster. You were almost there. Your hand ran up Mel's inner thigh until they reached his balls. They were drenched in your arousal.
He clenched his jaw as you ran your fingers up and down to spread your juices even further. Leaning forwards, you found access to move your fingers briefly between his cheeks.
The sound he made as you slowly brushed over his tight entrance was almost enough to make you cum.
Your eyes met and you shared a small smile.
Slowing down your rhythm as you tried to catch a breath, you heard him: Stifled moans, coming from below. Your pussy clenched around Mel's cock as you thought about what Mike was doing to himself.
You had stopped moving but Melot rutted into you, jerking his hips up as hard as he could.
Mike must have been close now, by now he had completely forgotten to stay calm. Your gaze fell upon Mel and what you saw just turned your whole world upside down. This pained expression in his eyes, full of longing and desire, it wasn't meant for you. It was all for Mike.
As you sat by the fire, you thought about your day, and you came to the conclusion that it was just perfect. Better than it could have been without Mike, like you had originally planned.
No, it felt so good to have him with you. You all had so much fun.
When you had seen him the day before, curled up on the floor and crying, your heart broke for him. And seeing him now, laughing again. It did something to you: A warm feeling spread in your chest.
But now it was getting late. Mike had already gone to bed and Nina's head lay heavy on your chest now, too. You pulled her in your arms and carried her to the camper. As you stood at the ladder you still wondered how you could get your sleeping girlfriend up to your bed when she stirred in your arms.
“Put me down, Mel, I can walk!” Her voice was husky. You did as she told you, but when she tried to climb the ladder, you had to steady her, putting both your hands on her magnificent ass. Nothing to complain about.
The bed on top of the van was just beautiful. Nina lit up the fairy lights and dragged you down to her.
She was very much awake again, you noticed, as she pressed her soft body against yours.
As her hand found its way to your growing erection, you tried your best to keep quiet, not quite successful. It got even harder when she wrapped her beautiful soft lips around your cock. Pressing your heels into the mattress, you focused to keep at least a little composure not to wake Mike.
There was some rumbling down in the van and Nina stopped for a second.
It was a perfect opportunity to guide her up to you again. You were so desperate to feel her warm, wet pussy around your cock. Luckily, she needed you as much as you needed her.
She rode you way too slowly. Your dick craved every little bit of movement she gave you. You fought hard not to take over control and fuck her hard. Feeling for her heavy breasts and rolling her hardened buds in your fingers, also wasn't helpful to calm you down. You drank in the picture before you. She was so fucking gorgeous as she rocked her hips.
When she repositioned herself and let her hands run over your thighs, you lost it. Her fingers worked eagerly over all these sensitive spots. Spots where you hadn't been touched before. A loud moan escaped your mouth at the unfamiliar feeling. All this made you feel so needy.
Your eyes shot open as you realized what the sounds you heard, coming from below you, meant. Suddenly, there was this image of Mike in your head. You pictured him pumping his cock. You pictured his face, frowning in effort. You pictured touching him, helping him with his endeavors. Whatever it was that made you feel this way, you couldn't change it. And so, you just accepted it, as you fucked your girlfriend, thinking how desperately you wanted to kiss the man that lay in the bed below you two.
You stared into the night and listened to the noises that Nina and Mike made in their sleep. You weren’t able to stop thinking. What were you supposed to do?
As you realized that sleep wasn't an option anyway, you decided to get up. Maybe it was easier to form some clear thoughts if you got some fresh air, away from the soft and warm body of the woman you loved.
You carefully climbed down from the roof of your van and sat down by the smoldering fire.
By now you had accepted that there was more than just friendship you felt for Mike. But you still felt the same deep love for Nina as before. How was this supposed to work?
There was some rustling and, before you could turn, a pair of hands ran down from your shoulders to your chest. Nina wrapped you in her arms as she sat down behind you.
"We should talk!" she whispered softly in your ear.
"About what?" Your heart was pounding in your chest. Yet, you still hoped that she wasn’t aware of your feelings.
"About Mike!" Panic started to build in your center. So it was that obvious? After a deep inhale, you turned so you could look at Nina. You took her hands in yours and sighed. How should you even start a conversation like this?
But you didn't have to search for words as Nina began to speak: "Melot, I saw it. What you feel for him. Your face is like an open book. And it's okay. We can't fight what we feel. Just be honest with me, okay?" She looked at you with a shy smile and big eyes. You swallowed down a sob that tried to escape you. It was never your intention to hurt anyone. But that was probably what was about to happen as soon as you started to speak.
"I didn't know, not until I heard him. And it doesn't change anything I feel for you, babe. I love you!" It sounded ridiculous and yet, it was the truth.
To your shock, Nina started to laugh. Not the sad, sarcastic chuckle you deserved but her bright, joyful laughter that made you call her your ray of sunshine.
"Just look at us. So happily in love, and yet we both fall for someone else. For the same guy even." Your eyes widened when you perceived the meaning of Nina's words.
“Wait! What?” you stuttered. “You feel the same? What… What’s wrong with us, Nina?” This whole situation was becoming more and more like a dream. Your whole body was shaking and your eyes searched for Nina’s in hopes that she could somehow help you out of this nightmare.
And she could: “Nothing is wrong with us, Melot. It looks as if our hearts are too big for loving just one person.” She chuckled softly. “There’s enough room for Mike to join.”
Tears gathered in the corner of your eyes as you realized that Nina wasn’t mad at you. That you wouldn’t lose her. Relief rushed through you, it felt like a heavy stone was lifted off your chest. Nina pulled you closer into her embrace and kissed away the tears that had found a way down your cheeks.
Your voice was still trembling as you dared to speak again: “Nina, I was so scared you’d hate me! I don’t ever want to lose you!” She pressed a firm kiss onto your lips.
“Melot, you fool, you won’t lose me. I’ve never felt so much for a person as I feel for you.”
With more kisses, you tried to calm your overflowing emotions. It took you a while until you finally could get back to talking.
“But what about Mike?” You couldn’t just ignore the affection that you both had for him.
Nina sighed and with a look on her face that told you she wasn’t nearly as sure about this as it sounded, she said: ”We need to talk to him. We should ask him if he wants to join us”
You shook your head in disbelieve. “Like what? Hey, you wanna fuck my girlfriend - and me?” Your voice cracked as you spoke the last words and panic rose in your chest once more. “Damn, that feels strange! I never…” You couldn’t end the sentence, but Nina knew what you wanted to say anyway. She pulled you closer once more and soothed you with her fingers running through your hair and the warmth of her body pressed against you.
When she was convinced that you were as relaxed as one could be, who just found out that they were not as straight as they had always thought they were, she spoke again:
“Let’s take our time and see what happens. Maybe carefully test the waters. See how Mike reacts to us.” A reassuring smile spread over her pretty face. “If we’re lucky, we can share our love. And if we aren’t, we can share our heartache."
You spent way too much time hiding in the van after you woke up, not wanting to see either of them. You feared they had heard you last night and alone by thinking of it, you felt the blood rush through your ears. But that wasn’t the only cause for your retreat. You were sure you couldn’t face another day in their presence. How could you ignore your feelings? You were someone who carried their heart on their sleeve. You were someone who was expressive with their emotions. Keeping them shut away was completely against your nature.
But, you could brood as long as you wanted, at some point, you couldn’t ignore any longer that you really, really had to pee.
To your surprise, you found them sleeping, cuddled into blankets at the dying campfire. After you had relieved yourself, you got back to the camp. Melot and Nina were both stirring in their makeshift bed on the grass. You silently turned and decided to get more wood for the fire so you could make some much needed coffee.
When you returned with an armful of branches, Mel and Nina were both awake. They greeted you smiling, and you were grateful that, if they had noticed you tonight, they were kind enough to just ignore it.
Mel helped you to start a new fire and Nina prepared the coffee and cut some fruit.
There was an awkward silence as you all went about your work. But when you sat down on a trunk, Nina squatted down between your thighs and gazed softly at you with her beautiful brown eyes.
"How are you doing, love?" The pet name made your heart flutter, and you didn't know how to take it. Melot stood behind you and joined the conversation: "Are you still thinking of Will?"
You carefully chose the words for your response: "To be honest, it wasn't ever much about Will. Hell, this sounds mean, but it's the truth. We split up because I fell in love. And it obviously wasn’t Will I fell for." You closed your eyes for a second, thinking back to the awful last conversation you had had with your ex-boyfriend.
"He noticed how I looked at them, how I yearned for them." As you stared off into the distance, you didn't notice the looks that Mel and Nina exchanged with each other.
Nina put both of her hands on your knees and slowly brushed them up and down your thighs. Her touch shot straight to your heart, and you could barely hold back the moan that threatened to escape your mouth.
To make it even harder, Mel sank his palms onto your shoulders and massaged your tense muscles. Electric shocks ran through your body as they touched you like this.
"Is there anything we can do for you?" Melot asked, his voice dropping.
You bit down a sarcastic chuckle. "You are already doing too much."
You had the window rolled down and enjoyed the wind in your hair. On the outside you might have appeared calm, but there were a thousand thoughts racing through your mind. Within the last twenty-four hours, the whole idea of your relationship had changed into something new. Something that had you getting excited but also scared.
The realization of Melot’s feelings for Mike had felt like a hit in your guts for a few seconds, until you admitted to yourself that it was only fair to allow him to feel the same way you did. And not long after, you came to the conclusion that it was probably the best thing that could ever happen to you, that your man shared your crush on Mike with you.
The night by the fire with Melot in your arms, you felt closer to him than ever before and though you thought it wasn’t possible, it felt like your love for this man grew even bigger.
Your thoughts drifted to another scene earlier that day that made your heart jump. Mike confessed he was falling in love. He didn’t tell you with whom. But maybe your senses didn’t trick you and there was something between him and the both of you. Maybe his heart was racing just as much as yours when he touched you. And maybe the way he looked at Mel when he thought no one was watching was really the yearning you thought you recognized.
You could have just asked him, but you didn’t dare. And so Mel and you chose to just tease the hell out of Mike and wait for his reaction. Mel turned to you for a second, as you were in the passenger’s seat today, and smiled mischievously. His hand dropped to your thigh and his fingers dug into your flesh. Yeah, you should take another turn teasing Mikey, so you got up and crawled between the seats, trying to give Mike a perfect view of your cleavage as you pretended to search for something in one of the bags in the back seat. You moved as slowly as possible, brushing your fingers along Mike’s calves, making it look like it was just an accidental touch. And with satisfaction, you saw how Mike tensed at the contact. He clenched his jaw and his eyes widened just for the part of a second. Yes, he wasn’t unaffected by you.
Mel stopped when he found another beautiful deserted beach. It was a hot day, and you decided that swimming was a better option than going for a hike.
You changed into your bikini in the camper and as you stepped out into the sun you smiled. Mel was standing with his back to you and Mike was close to him, rubbing sunscreen onto the tattoos on your boyfriend’s skin. You joined them, taking the sunscreen tub, and you started to work on Mike’s back. He felt so good under your hands.
When every bit of skin on all three of you was cared for, you made your way into the waves. Mike and Mel had fun chasing you once more. The three of you were screaming and laughing and soon enough you had found yourself in an entanglement of arms and bodies again. It was just perfect, this was how you wanted it to be, from now on, until forever.
There were hands on your waist, and you couldn’t even tell to whom they might belong. Another arm wrapped around you and tugged you down into the water. You felt lips on your neck. When you turned, you looked into the eyes of your boyfriend, and they were sparkling with joy. He pressed a firm kiss onto you and grabbed your hand. As you followed him back to the shore, you realized that in his other hand he held Mike and pulled him with you, too.
Mel dropped down onto your blanket and Mike and you both followed him. Mel moved you to straddle him and shared a deep kiss with you. You answered him, opening up, letting his tongue enter and explore you. Mel's hands cupped your breasts through the thin, wet fabric of your bikini, sending shivers down to your core. But then you heard a frustrated grunt and pulled back. Mike sat next to you with an expression that you didn’t know from him. There was a deep frown on his face and if you were to guess, you would say he looked hurt.
When Mike saw that he got the attention of both Mel and you, he started to ramble:
“Sorry guys, I can’t take it anymore! You are both playing with my feelings! This might be fun for you, but it’s not for me. In fact, it hurts like hell. All your looks, all your touches, do you realize what they do to me? You are not helping me, all you’re doing is make me fall even harder for you two!”
That’s when Mel rushed forward. His mouth was on Mike’s before you could even blink. It looked awkward, there were noses brushing against each other, teeth clicking, as they were trying to find the right position, but in the end it was the sweetest kiss you had ever witnessed. And it was your boys who were kissing. They were yours.
You were so fucking nervous as you watched Mikey through the rearview mirror. He looked tired and tense. And yet, he was just so beautiful. Nina found ways to taunt him from time to time, and it was too cute to see him blush.
When you saw the beach, you knew you had to stop. Just thinking about fooling around with them in swimwear made you lose your mind. And you were just about right. You weren’t even in the water before you were a total mess.
Did you really have the stupid idea to ask Mike if he could help you with the sunscreen on your back? Well, you didn’t want to ruin your tattoos, right? But there you were, trying your best to hide all the emotions that you felt as Mike let his hands roam over your skin. They were soft and warm and yet, they gave you goosebumps wherever he touched you. He was so close. You just needed to turn and kiss him. But you couldn’t. Not yet.
Nina joined you, applying some sunscreen on Mikey, and you did the same for her. As you went to extra lengths to take care of the sensitive skin of her breasts, you saw Mikey’s Adam’s apple bob as he swallowed hard.
It was really time to get into the cool water or else your heart would overrule your mind, and you would do things you just shouldn’t do. Nina was the first to run into the waves and Mike and you followed her. All of you were screaming and laughing, trying to get one another to dive into the water. Your heart jumped as you felt Mike tickling your side. Then you had Nina in a tight grip. You pressed your lips on her neck and sucked at her soft skin. First you looked into Nina’s eyes and realized that she was just as happy as you were. And then you turned to study the deep blue eyes of Mike. You saw that bittersweet expression that you knew from yourself. He was longing for you. For both of you most likely.
You decided that you had to go all in now. There was no way to drag this out any longer without hurting someone. You grabbed both the hands of your girlfriend and of Mike and guided them back to the beach.
There was no plan you could follow, and your brain wasn’t working properly at the moment, so you just improvised. You dropped to the ground, taking them both with you. Not daring to touch Mike, you started to kiss Nina, pulling her into your lap. Her nipples, hard from the cold water, were peeking through the fine material of her bikini, and you couldn’t just ignore it. You cupped her breasts, deepening your kiss. Now you needed to find a way to let Mike know that you wanted to share this with him. But there was no need to because Mike was done with the teasing.
He was so angry and it was so adorable. And as he confessed that he was really falling for both of you, you couldn’t hold back any longer. You pulled his face to yours and, your heart dropping a beat, you pressed your lips on his. It felt so different, so new. Your nose was in your way, and you were moving way too fast. But it was such a great feeling. Mike’s tongue was exploring you, and you sank your hand into his wet curls to pull him as close to you as you could. Nina, who was still sitting in your lap, wriggled between the two of you, and you finally pulled back to look at her. Your heart was racing. What if she changed her mind? What if she couldn’t see you kissing someone else? But then you saw her face and she looked happy and - proud. Her hand cupped Mike’s cheek, and she started kissing him just as passionately as you had a second earlier.
As you watched them, you felt your cock twitch in your pants. You wanted them, you wanted them both so badly. But just as you reached out for Mike’s chest, he pulled out of your embrace. He sat back, his eyes rushing from you to Nina and back to you.
“Sorry, I need to know. Is this what you are doing here with me a casual hookup? Because I can’t do that. I can’t have my heart broken again.”
Nina took his hand and answered him, a soft smile on her face: “No, Mike, we’re both so totally into you. We want to ask you if you would like to be part of what we have.” His eyes went big as saucers and his head turned to you, looking at you quizzically.
You nodded. “You have to be patient with me. I’ve never been with a guy before. But I really, really can’t stop thinking of you.”
Mike ran with his hand through his hair, still a look of disbelief on his face. But then he grew a smug smirk from ear to ear. “I think I just won the jackpot!”
You started kissing again, taking turns. Your hands were exploring each other's bodies. The sensations were overwhelming. Mike felt and tasted so different but just so good. The bulge in your pants grew with every touch. And then a hand pressed against your erection. Your gaze dropped: The hand belonged to Mike. For a moment, you froze in your movements.
Mike must have sensed your hesitation because he removed his hand from between your legs and cupped your cheek instead.
"Relax, we're just having fun. If you're not comfortable with something, let me know. But please let me try to make you feel good." His words soothed you. You covered his hand with yours and let your forehead sink against his.
"Okay!" Your words were barely a whisper. Mike rubbed his nose against yours, the cutest smile on his face. The kiss that followed was sweet and gentle.
When he pulled back, Nina replaced Mike's spot on your mouth. You decided to close your eyes and just let whatever was about to happen, happen.
There were lips and hands all over your body. A gasp escaped you as a hand slipped into your pants. They were sticky and wet, and you were eager to get them down. When you managed and your cock sprang free, you heard a deep moan. You opened your eyes and saw how Mike and Nina exchanged looks, Mikey biting his lip in anticipation.
Turning your attention to Nina, you pulled on the strings to undo her bikini top and both Mike and you grabbed a handful of her tits. It didn't take long until Mike replaced it with his mouth. And then you felt Mike's hand, skin on skin. Damn, why did this feel so good? He stroked you in slow motions. When his mouth left Nina's nipple he grinned at you.
"This is heaven! Boobies and dick, all for me!" You were totally in love with this stupid dork.
Somehow you found yourself lying on your back on the blanket. Nina was kneeling next to you, apparently just as excited as you, as Mike slowly descended your body. He pressed wet kisses on every bit of skin that he passed, until he stopped just inches away from where the tip of your cock lay heavy on your ab.
"Come here, baby!" you told your girlfriend and dragged her leg over you. You pushed her bikini to the side and guided her to sit on your face.
Nina was soaking wet and you devoured both her delicious pussy and the sweet sounds that she made in response.
And then you felt Mike's wet, warm mouth. "Fuck!" To silence any other profanities that dared to escapeyou, you kept your tongue busy drawing circles around Nina's pearl.
Mike knew exactly what he was doing, he found every spot that needed attention. It was sloppy and eager and you really had a hard time not forgetting that there was a pussy in your face that should be cared for.
When Mikey started to hum with your dick deep down his throat, you lost it. You threw your head back. "Damn, Mike, you're really making it hard for me not to cum."
Nina giggled as Mike hummed once more. They were fucking teases. She had moved and you couldn't reach her with your mouth anymore. Instead, she gifted you the best sight of your life: This curly head between your legs, your cock disappearing between those beautiful full lips and a pair of blue eyes gazing at you. And her own pair of eyes, switching between adoring that gorgeous guy giving you head and watching you, so much affection written onto her pretty face.
With her hands and mouth gently caressing you, Nina moved further down your body. Mike straddled your leg, making room for Nina to join him. And she did. They took turns, licking along your shaft, sucking you and kissing each other. You were so close now, it was hard not to shut your eyes and let go, but you needed to enjoy this for a little longer. You needed to see their beautiful faces hovering over your cock.
Nina stopped working on your dick and instead she moaned and whined, her eyes rolling back. You clearly recognized her O-face. Mike kept going, shoving you deep down his throat. Whatever Mike had done to Nina, he had brought her to collapse onto your side. She was trying to catch her breath, starfishing over your thigh. You took her hand and laced your fingers with her.
Mike repositioned himself and, pulling your leg up, he opened you wide. His fingers were wet, covered in Nina’s juices as they brushed over the sensitive area between your sac and your ass. “You want me to go lower?” His gaze was so lustful as he awaited your answer. Your voice broke as you mouthed a desperate “Please!”
Mikey’s finger carefully pushed into your puckered hole and at the same time he resumed his work with his mouth on your cock. You could hardly breathe at the sensation, your whole body felt like it was about to burst. And as Mike added a second finger, you were gone, seeing stars and shuddering uncontrollably as you exploded into his mouth.
It wasn’t by far the first time you rode your boyfriend’s beautiful face. But watching him getting a blowjob from this silly handsome boy while he licked and sucked at your clit? That was something else! You couldn’t even be mad when he stopped eating your pussy. You imagined what it must feel for him. And to be honest, you wanted nothing more in the world right now than to join Mike. You crawled down and settled on Mel’s thigh and Mike generously shared your boyfriend’s dick with you. Wait? Did you have two boyfriends now? Didn’t matter. You felt Mike’s finger running through your folds, and soon he had them deep inside of you. He found your most sensitive spot with ease and curled his fingers to hit you there over and over. You were a whimpering mess by now. Mike built so much pressure in your core, and when he used his palm to rub over your swollen bud, you snapped. You came undone, your juices gushing over his skillful fingers and your limbs finally gave out. You dropped onto Mel and couldn’t do anything other than breathe and watch Mike.
You could hardly keep your eyes open but you had to. And it didn’t take long until you felt Mel trembling under your body, and you saw Mike swallowing the seed that Mel shot down his throat.
A sound escaped you from deep in your throat and as Mike pulled away from Mel, your lips crashed into his. Your tongue tasted Mel as it brushed over his lips and when he opened them for you, the salty taste of Mel’s cum got even stronger.
All of this made you so happy, you could cry. In fact, you noticed there were tears streaming down your face. Mel reached out for you and pulled you into his arms. Mike joined you on the other side of Mel’s chest and both men stroked your hair and back tenderly. Mike cooed soft words into your ear and Mel pressed kisses on your and Mike’s hair.
“Are you okay, sweetcheeks?” Mike’s eyesshowed concern. You nodded with a sniffle. “Yeah, I’m fine. I just love this so much. I’m happy. I really am!” Mel and Mike both kissed your forehead. You relaxed and sunk onto Mel’s chest, unable to tell if it were seconds or hours that passed until you could form a straight thought again.
And that first thought was guilt. You felt bad for Mike who was still in his soaked swimming shorts while Mel and you were totally spent thanks to him. And yet, he was soothing you and didn’t push for you taking care of him eventually.
You started to nestle on his shorts but Mike took your hands and pulled them up to his chest. “I know what you’re up to, sweetcheeks. But there’s no need to rush this. Mel and you both need a break. What about we’ll enjoy these cuddles a little more, then pack our stuff and get comfortable in the camper?”
At first you wanted to protest, but Mel stopped you. “He’s right, Nina. Come here!” His lips felt warm and soft and his taste soothed you as his tongue found its way into your mouth. A sigh escaped you when he retreated and his lips left your mouth.
But it was only a second that you lacked his warmth and smoothness, as Mike’s lips closed the gap that Mel had left.
The three of you fell asleep in each other’s arms. When you woke up you thought it was just a dream for a second, until you realized you were still resting your head on Mel’s chest and Nina’s hand was tangled in your hair.
The rest of the day was just a happy bliss, feeling so comfortable around them now that no one had to hide their feelings anymore.The time was filled with more swimming, some shared sandwiches and those teasing little caresses that the three of you shared. Those caresses that made you want to take it further. But you wanted to do this right, you really felt so much for them already, and you'd hate to mess things up by rushing them into a situation they were not ready for. A little part of your heart still feared that they would regret their decision.
That was until you took the last bags to the van. Nina and Mel were in the back of the camper and you overheard them talking:
“Mel, I still can’t believe this is happening.”
“I know, it’s so fucking perfect, isn’t it?”
“When I saw you with him… Damn, Mel, my heart melted!”
“Stop it, I’m getting a boner just by thinking about how you two looked with my cock in your mouths.”
You cleared your throat before you opened the tailgate further to climb onto your mattress with them. There was no need to talk, they must have seen what you were craving as you kissed them hungrily. Mel didn’t hesitate to pull down your shorts. But then it was Nina who first took your hardening cock in her hand.
"Wow, did that hurt? That’s cool! When did you get that? Does it do anything for you during sex? Can I touch it?" she blurted out, making you laugh.
“Yes, it did fucking hurt, I got it when I was 18, it was a bet with a friend. Yes, it does something to me during sex. Best lost bet ever. And I’d love for you to touch it.”
Nina bent down to examine your reverse prince albert piercing. Carefully, she let her fingers brush over the titanium ring and the pre-cum that leaked from the pierced flesh.
"It's gorgeous!" she remarked and you groaned as you watched her licking her fingers. Mel and you shared the same thought as you both pawed at Nina to get her rid of her clothes.
Your piercing still had her very interested, as she sank her head into your lap and drew lazy circles around it with her tongue. Mel watched you, his fingers working on Nina and stroking himself. Oh, this was going to be fun!
She got you moaning and panting in no time, though the other two weren't exactly more subtle with the lewd sounds that left their lips.
"Doing so good for us, baby!" Mel cooed, massaging the soft flesh of her ass. Oh, she liked that, you noticed, as she squirmed.
"Such a good girl for us, just look at her, Mel! So eagerly sucking my dick!" Nina whined needily at the praises.
You expected Mel to start fucking her, her rear pushed up high, inviting him. But he had other plans.
"Babe, where's the lube?" Nina couldn't answer him with her mouth stretched around your cock, so she just waved a hand into the direction of some bags. You were about to pull back to let her speak when Mel was successful in his search and started to coat his fingers.
When Mel entered her tight hole, Nina sucked on your dick like her life depended on it. You felt it shooting deep through your body. Cradling her head in both your hands you thrust into her mouth, drops of saliva running down Nina's chin and your thighs. She was so fucking gorgeous, whining around your cock.
Mel added another finger, you felt it as Nina responded to it with more desperate moans and her technique getting to a point where it was just a hair's breadth from being uncomfortable.
Mel laid back, his head resting against the back seat. “Come here, baby!” Nina followed his orders and let him guide her to lean her shoulders on his chest, his hands on her hips as she slowly descended, his cock stretching open her puckered hole. When he was buried in her to his hilt, Mel covered her neck in kisses and little bites and more words of praise, whispered into her ear.
You devoured the sight in front of you. Mel spread Nina's legs open wide over his thighs so you could see her dripping pussy, squeezing out more of her arousal as it clenched around nothing.
There was no way you wouldn’t dive between her legs. You lowered yourself, wrapping your arms around Mel’s thighs to keep you steady and put your mouth against her. She tasted like heaven, you thought, as you lapped through her open petals. When the tip of your tongue rolled over her swollen clit, Nina let out a moan. Was this your doing or Mel’s? You tried again, pressing your tongue down on her. This time there was no doubt you were responsible for her reaction. She repeated that sweet sound and her hand pressed your head to her core. She wanted to make sure you stayed exactly where you were.
You took the invitation and kept doing what she longed for, dragging more moans and profanities from her lips as you kept working on her. Mel’s thrusts got faster, and you had to adapt your rhythm to follow him. You increased speed and pressure, and right when you thought your mouth was going to get numb, you heard Nina screaming your name, followed by a deep grunt from Mel.
You looked up at them with a smile. Mel locked his eyes with yours and guided you to get up. Kneeling in front of them, Mel pulled you close and locked his lips with yours. His tongue darted out, desperate to taste Nina on you.
When you pulled back, Mel brushed his thumb along your jaw and rubbed it over your lower lip. “Please fuck her, Mike. I want to feel you move inside of her cunt.” You gasped at the thought of it.
Yes, you really wanted nothing more than this. You asked if you needed a condom, but as you were all clean and Nina was on birth control, there was no need to. So you finally aligned yourself at her entrance and sank your cock between her soft, warm walls.
Your heart raced as you were finally united with them. It took you a whileto find a position in which you were both comfortable, and able to bottom out because damn, you needed to feel as much of this as possible. When you had found the right position, you started to move. Feeling Mel thrust into Nina made it hard for you not to cum on the spot. Taking deep breaths, you focused on your motions. Your hips moved in a slow rhythm and your mouth searched for Nina and Mel and soon your bodies were moving in sync. As Mel pulled out you pushed in. Nina was alternating between whimpering and screaming whenever you left her lips.
When Mel bit down hard on your lip, you knew he was fighting, too, to hold back his release. You kissed down his neck, sucked at the soft skin behind his ear and, between your own moans, you told him: “Cum for me, Mel. Cum for me and Nina!”
“Fuck!” Mel grunted, and he started to rut into Nina’s ass relentlessly, not holding back any longer. You stopped moving, just feeling how Mel’s dick pressed against yours as he moved. And you felt Nina clenching around your cock, close to her own climax.
Mel threw his head back, another “Fuck!” pressed through his teeth. You held him, keeping him and Nina in place and resumed thrusting into Nina’s pussy. You didn’t hold back any longer either, and it took you only a few more strokes until you released yourself into her.
It was hard not to collapse onto the mattress, but you needed to check on Nina.
Mel was already pressing kisses on her cheek, but you held her close and started to kiss her other side. “Was I too fast for you?” you asked her, but Nina chuckled in return.
“You were fucking me senseless and didn’t even notice?” she asked, making all of you laugh. And then the three of you settled down onto the mattress, a chaos of arms and legs and heaving chests.
It took you another two hours of cuddling, talking and kissing until you were ready to head back home. All bags were stowed away, Nina crawled into the backseat and Mel was sitting behind the steering wheel, waiting for you to get in.
Your eyes drifted back to the beach where you kissed them for the first time. The memory of the butterflies fluttering in your stomach at that moment made you smile. You’d had the perfect day here today!
You reached out for the passenger door handle of the van, but then you stopped. With a smirk on your face, you opened the rear door instead. „Would it be too mean if I spend the drive home in the back seat with Nina?“ you asked, giving Mel your best puppy eyes. He just shook his head in return and chuckled, which you took as his okay.
Dragging Nina‘s legs over your thighs, you started kissing her before Mel was even out of the parking spot.
You had one hand in Nina‘s shorts, the other one under her shirt and your tongue down her throat when you heard Mel‘s growl. „Just so you know, we‘re taking turns driving and making out in the back seat, okay?“
3 months later
When you put the comforters on the bed, your gaze wandered through the room. There were still a lot of boxes littered all over, but it already felt comfy. It felt like home.
You smiled as you saw Mike's arm wrapped around Mels broad shoulder when they entered the room. Could they be any cuter? Your heart swelled with love and pride at the sight of your boyfriends.
"Is this your pillow in the middle?" Mel asked with a raised eyebrow as he looked at the oversized bed. You grinned mischievously at him.
"No way you'll get the middle spot. It's mine." Mel jumped onto the bed and grabbed your pillow. Before you were able to react in any way it landed in your face.
And so, the next moment, three grown adults found themselves in a pillow fight.
Mel had you pinned to the bed, ready to tickle you until you gave up, when Mike dropped next to you with a huge grin on his face. "Hey peanuts, stop it! I’ve got the solution."
Mel stopped his attack but didn't let go of you just yet. You both looked expectantly at Mike.
"I will give up my chance to get the middle spot. And I know how to decide which one of you two earns it." He paused for a more dramatic effect. "You compete with each other -" another pause and Mike's smile growing even wider… "in a blow job contest!"
That smug bastard was so proud of his idea. You just laughed. But Mel took your pillow and threw it to the side of the bed, winking at you. "Make yourself comfortable over there, then, baby!"
Then he slid down to kneel between Mike's thighs and started to unbutton the jeans of his boyfriend.
#hearts too big#my writing#mikey hellraiser#mike hellraiser fanfiction#mike (hellraiser) x ofc#mike hellraiser#mike (hellraiser)#melot fanfic#melot fanfiction#modern au melot#melot x ofc#melot#mike hellraiser fic#hellraiser mike#polyam relationship#polyamory#bi biker boys
104 notes
·
View notes
Text
Love the idea of the first "I love you" being a disaster moment:
Nancy and Robin are on the phone and it just spills from Nancy's lips.
Because the sound of Robin's laughter bubbling through the phone, is too much. The way Nancy can tell Robin is smiling in the way she speaks, is too much.
The way Nancy can see Robin's face lit up, in her head she can see her, because she's seen it so many times, studied every aspect of Robin's happiness.
But the way Robin's laughter comes to a complete hault, silence followed by a soft "what".
Nancy can hear the way Robin's voice is searching. And fuck with a side of fuck if Nancy doesn't completely panic and abort the phone call. Slamming the phone on the receiver.
Her heart is pounding, there's so much horsepower behind every beat, she has to physically place her hand over her chest.
There's the dull, distant sound of footsteps. And Nancy is pulled from her haunting reality into another.
"Did you just hang up on Robin after telling her you love her?" Mike is out of breath when he enters the kitchen.
"Mike what the fu-...were you listening to my phone call with Robin?" Her pink cheeks are growing deeper, with fury, eyebrows settling low with rage. "I'm gonna kill you asshole!"
There's no more time for Mike to catch his breath as Nancy is off like a race horse.
#but also because i saw a gifset and thought ronance...ofc#ronance#robin x nancy#nancy x robin#mike wheeler#thinking about Mike being a menace#ronanceisintheair
236 notes
·
View notes
Last Seen Blogs
pastelspindash
pastelspindash
korsholmstroud49
The Journey of English 532
hexblooded
haunting, haunted
visualdiaryofaposd
ily for being here